《Sommerfield Summer》


 Chapter 1: Sweet home Minnesota

    In the heart of the bustling airport, amidst a tide of weary travellers and tearful reunions, Becky moved with purpose. Her chestnut brown eyes, soft yet determined, darted through the crowd, searching for the one face that meant the world to her: her dad. With a hiking backpack slung over her shoulder and a suitcase in tow, she weaved through the anticipation-filled air, driven by the urgency of connection and the promise of homecoming.


    A voice called out her name, and her heart skipped a beat. She turned in the direction of where she thought the voice came from, hoping to catch sight of her dad. However, there was no one she recognized, just a sea of unfamiliar faces beaming with joy in their own little world.


    "Becky!" the voice called again, this time from a different direction, the voice moving teasingly closer yet remaining elusive. She strained to hear it clearly, the voice seemingly lost and echoing amongst the frantic hustle of the arrival lounge, her anticipation and excitement building with each passing second.


    "Dad!" she calls out, her booming voice carrying through the bustling crowd, the sound filled with longing and joy.


    "Ted!" she calls out once more, aware that calling out ''dad'' may not have been useful at all. And then, there it was again, that unmistakable high timbre that was her father''s voice, this time it sounded so tantalizingly close.


    "Becky Jones! Over here! On your right!" the voice called out with exuberance.


    Becky turned to her right, and her heart leaped with joy as she was greeted by the sight of her dad''s cheerful face. He stood there, a warm smile lighting up his features, clean-shaven with his blond hair parted to the right, the way that made him look ten years younger according to her mom. He was wearing a green puffer jacket that always smelled so clean, the one he liked to wear while minding their grocery store, practical in every way.


    Becky ran towards him, the backpack bouncing on her back, and flung herself into his arms. Ted wrapped his arms around Becky, caressing her light brown hair which was an even mix between his blond and her mother''s long, dark brown. He was savoring the long-awaited reunion.


    "Look at you, not even a four-hour flight can keep you down," Ted said, his voice filled with pride and love. "You probably can run a marathon right now."


    Becky clung to her father, cherishing the comforting presence of the man who had always been her rock. Finally releasing him, she looked at her father in detail, impressed that he hadn''t aged a bit since the last time she had seen him.


    "The flight was nothing," she replied, "I got to catch up on some reading which was delightful, but the last half hour was unbearable. I couldn''t keep a lid on my excitement, thinking about seeing you and mom again."


    Ted chuckled, his heart swelling with joy. His paternal instincts saw him reach out to take her backpack, but he soon realized how unnecessary that was. Ted looked proudly at Becky, impressed with how much she had grown in her confidence and movements, a sense of purpose in her eyes that had formed during the years she had been away from home.


    "You know your mom couldn''t sleep at all last night. She was so excited about seeing you again," he said, a smile in his voice. "And, well, she made sure I didn''t get much sleep either. She kept waking me up. Asking a million questions, questions of life and death, important things like what to make for dinner and what clothes she should wear to greet you. She reminded me a thousand times to set an alarm so I wouldn''t be late to the airport."


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Becky smiled at the thought of her mother''s enthusiasm, "Mom''s always been like that, hasn''t she?" she said, her voice tinged with affection.


    "She has," Ted agreed, his eyes shining with love as he looked at his daughter. "And she''s been counting down the days, hours, minutes and seconds until you returned home. We both have."


    Suddenly remembering something, Ted reached for his phone in the pockets of his jeans.


    "I was meant to call your mother to let her know I''ve found you. I better make that call before..."


    Before he could finish, Ted''s phone rang to the cheerful tune of ''Take Me Out to the Ball Game''. Looking down at his phone, the name ''Sexy Sally'' was flashing impatiently waiting for him to answer. Ted chuckled, shaking his head. He answered the call, greeting her with affectionate words.


    "Hey Sally," Ted said, trying to keep the mood light. "I know I''m the very last person you want to hear from right now, so here''s Becky."


    Ted handed the phone to Becky, who took it with a playful smile. "Heyyyy mom!" she said in a mischievous tone.


    As Becky listened to her mother''s excited chatter and barrage of questions, Ted helped her to wheel the suitcase.


    With a free hand, she untied the university logoed jacket from her waist and slipped it on. The relative chill of the early Minnesota summer caught her off guard, having been away for so long in sunny Southern California.


    They began walking towards the parking lot, with Becky continuing her animated conversation with her mom.


    "The flight was smooth as a baby''s bottom," Becky replied, glancing at her dad with a smile. "Luggage pickup went well, no mixup whatsoever. Yes. Yes. Yep! I had a breakfast burrito in LA before boarding. Oh, and Dad was on time."


    Becky winked at her father as they exchanged knowing glances.


    "Mom, that sounds wonderful..." Becky replied with affection in her voice. "Anything you decide to cook will be exactly what I want. I''m so looking forward to seeing you. Um hm, yes. Okay, Mom, don''t rush, you''ve got plenty of time before we get back." more excited chatter from Sally ensued before she let Becky go, "I love you too mom. See you soon!"


    Becky handed the phone back to her dad, laughing. "Mom is cooking enough food for dinner to feed the whole of Sommerfield." she remarked, "For a whole year!"


    Ted chuckled as he pocketed his phone. "That''s just one of her many ways of showing her love," he said with a fond smile.


    As they arrived at Ted''s pickup truck, Becky lifted her suitcase and backpack into the bed of the truck. She then turned to her dad with a hopeful expression.


    "Hey, Dad, mind if I drive?" Becky asked, her eyes bright with anticipation.


    Ted raised an eyebrow, considering her request. "Do you know the way?" he asked.


    "You can be my navigator. I''ve really missed driving your truck. I''ve been driving nothing but gutless hatchback hybrids in California." she replied with a hopeful grin.


    Ted didn''t hesitate for even a moment and tossed his keys to Becky. "Alright then, it''s all yours," he walked over to the passenger side which caused him to feel an unusual feeling, "Just yell out if you get tired and we can switch," Ted added.


    Becky beamed and eagerly climbed into the driver''s seat. The familiar smell of the vinyl seats and the touch of the leather steering wheel brought back a flood of memories, making her feel like she was already back home. She turned the key, and the engine roared to life with a low, throaty growl. Becky turned and gave her dad a satisfied smile.


    Stepping on the clutch and shifting the truck into gear, Becky started driving towards their hometown of Sommerfield Minnesota, a place that held so many cherished memories for both of them. The road stretched out ahead, and as they embarked on the long drive home, father and daughter shared a sense of excitement and anticipation for the reunion with their family and the familiar comforts of home.

 Chapter 2: At home with the Joneses

    Beneath the tranquil cadence of the grandfather clock, a steadfast presence in the adjacent sitting room, the formal dining table, which had remained dormant since Becky''s last Christmas in Sommerfield over four years ago, was now resplendent beneath the fancy tablecloth. An assortment of dishes, each crafted with care since early morning, released tendrils of steam, their tempting scents inviting Ted and Becky to the table.


    "Mom, it''s too much food," Becky remarked as she took in the generous spread that her mother had prepared.


    Sally, with an enthusiastic smile, ladled a large scoop of tater hotdish onto her own plate. "Well, sweetie, you should already know this was going to happen, so you might as well enjoy it."


    Ted chimed in, shaking his head with amusement, "I was gonna shut up and enjoy it too until I realized how much washing up is waiting for me." He glanced at all the fine crockery that was laid before him.


    Sally playfully rolled her eyes at Ted''s comment and continued serving Becky. She had already pre poured an array of juices and mixed punch, eager to cater to her daughter''s preferences.


    "Oh, hush, Ted!" Sally exclaimed with a smile. "You make it like I''m the only one over excited about having Becky back home." She turned to Becky with a bright smile. "Your dad has been mowing the lawn every day plus he oiled every door and window hinge in the house. He''d even changed every tap washer to prevent plumbing failures during your stay."


    Ted shot Sally a mock-displeased look as she playfully ratted him out. Trying to regain the upper hand, he decided to add a touch of exaggeration, "And, Becky, have you heard about the thirty-minute fireworks extravaganza your mom arranged for you?"


    Becky laughed wholeheartedly, appreciating her parents'' playful jokes and their efforts to make her feel at home. Sally, despite her earlier groan, couldn''t help but chuckle at her husband''s antics. "Oh, Ted, don''t give her false expectations. I would never be able to find enough fireworks for a show worthy of Becky." she teased, her eyes filled with maternal affection.


    Ted smiled broadly as he ladled a generous portion of crispy roast potatoes onto Becky''s plate.


    "The whole fireworks thing was a bit extravagant but reasonable for a big deal like you, Becky," Ted quipped, "although your mom went a bit overboard when she called the president for the fighter jet flyby."


    Becky chuckled heartily, her cheeks starting to ache from the constant banter and laughter she had missed so much. Her heart swelled with the warmth of her parents'' affection and the delicious meal they had prepared for her. She savored every bite, grateful for their love.


    Amidst the feast, between mouthfuls of succulent roast chicken, Becky inquired, "What''s new in Sommerfield?"


    Sally smiled, her eyes reflecting the familiar charm of the small town. "You know, not much ever changes in Sommerfield. But we did have a parade a few months ago featuring champion cattle and breeders from Nebraska. They arranged a small festival, music, and they even had a market."


    Ted chimed in, "It was a fantastic day. The grocery store was bustling with business from the festivities. Those Nebraskans were a delight, especially when it came time to eat them."


    "The cattle or the breeders?" Becky playfully asked.


    Father and daughter shared a good-natured laugh, while Sally couldn''t help but adore the way that Becky had lost none of her fun.


    "It truly was a wonderful day," Sally said, her eyes twinkling with memories. "I even reconnected with an old friend of mine, a cattle farmer. Back then, he and his father were exploring opportunities to expand their operations into the northern states."


    Becky''s curiosity piqued. "Beef cattle in Minnesota?" she asked incredulously, her eyes widening in surprise as Ted playfully sneaked a serving of potato egg salad onto her plate.


    Sally nodded, her smile reminiscent. "Yes, beef cattle in Minnesota. Hard to imagine, isn''t it? When it comes to meats, Sommerfield has always been more synonymous with turkey than cattle. But I kept in touch with that charming young man, well, he was young back in the day."


    Becky turned her head towards her dad, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Jealous, Dad?" she teased.


    Ted sniffed disdainfully, glancing dismissively at Becky. "I saw the ''charming young man'' at the parade. Didn''t know he was your mom''s friend. I thought he was Yosemite Sam."


    Becky stifled a laugh, trying not to offend her mom, who was sternly laddling peas and corn onto her plate.


    "Well, Ted," Sally retorted with a playful smirk, "My friend, Yosemite Sam, is now one of the largest ranchers in all of Nebraska, with over forty thousand head of cattle. Perhaps Becky could consider working for him after her studies."


    Becky imagined the vast expanse of the ranch and the endless sea of cattle. "Wow, that''s a lot of cattle," she mused. "I don''t mind working with them, but staring at nothing but cattle every day might get a bit monotonous."


    Ted chimed in with a grin, "At least you''ll never go hungry working there."


    Sally picked up a succulent slice of roast beef and offered it to Becky. "More roast beef, dear?" she asked, holding the slice over Becky''s plate, which had already been emptied of the abundant feast. With a grateful nod, Becky accepted, and Sally drizzled some rich gravy over the meat, using an old gravy boat that had the name ''Berenson'' nearly painted on the sides.


    "Becky, did they not feed you at all in California?" Ted teased, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "You are insatiable!"


    Sally sounded her protests, defending her daughter, "If Becky''s hungry, she should eat. She''s still growing."


    "I know she''s still growing," Ted retorted playfully, "but I''m worried her stomach is growing too quickly and it''s going to bump against the table soon."


    Becky, trying to mask her amusement, joined in the banter. "Maybe I should pay more attention to what I''m eating," she admitted, "But it''s a holiday, Dad. A little indulgence won''t hurt. Plus, it''s not like we''re going to eat like this every day, right?"


    Ted chuckled, nodding in agreement. "Right," he said, "not because your mom wasn''t planning to, but because there''s no more groceries left in all of Sommerfield after the banquet your mom has conjured up."


    "Well since I''ve cleared this town of its food supplies, your old mom''s the only on in town who has desserts line up for you whenever you are ready to move on." Sally put out her hand to assuage any expectations, "But no hurry, the desserts can wait until you are done with the main meal."


    "What''s for dessert, by the way?" Becky inquired, her stomach already eagerly anticipating the next course even as she kept devouring the present meal.


    Sally, bustling with an air of culinary triumph, beamed back at her daughter. "Dessert is a strawberry delight," she announced, her voice laced with pride.


    Becky''s face lit up with delight. "Oh yeah, one of my favorites," she exclaimed. "It must be summer because I''ve got a mad craving for it right now. I love how you make the jello using the homemade strawberry jam instead of using the pre-packaged kind."


    Sally chuckled, her eyes twinkling with a mix of culinary know how and a big serving of pride. "Oh, sweetie, strawberry delight can be such a delicate and interpretive recipe," she explains, "There''s no way I was going to cut any corners."


    Becky nodded in approval. "I''m sold. I want seconds already."


    Sally raised a cautionary finger. "Well, hang on a minute," Sally admonished gently. "You should save some room in your stomach for the next dessert."


    Becky was caught by surprise she turned her head eagerly toward her mother.


    "There''s more?" she asked, her voice filled with barely-contained excitement.


    Sally nodded, her own eyes alight with amusement. "I did say desserts with an ''s''," she confirmed. "Shall I go get it all?"


    Becky''s enthusiastic nod was all the confirmation her mother needed. Sally smiled and, with a graceful sweep, cleared away a few empty plates before retiring to the kitchen, her steps echoing with purpose.


    Meanwhile, Ted''s eyes danced with amusement as he watched his daughter''s youthful excitement.


    "So, Becky, what are your plans for the month, apart from eating everything in the house?" he asked, his tone laced with genuine curiosity, "A month''s a long time to fill. I must admit, I''m a bit envious of the free time you have now."


    Becky grinned, her fork expertly skimming off the cheesiest part of the tater tot hotdish to eat first. "Don''t be too envious," she quipped between bites. "I plan to spend a lot of time hanging around and bothering you two. It''s the first real break I''ve had in a year or so. Anyway, there are some places I want to see again in Sommerfield and some people I need to catch up with."


    Ted nodded understandingly, "Well, maybe a month isn''t that long after all if you''ve got that much to catch up with." he mused, "I''m sure your friends will be happy to see you again. Although," he added with a hint of curiosity, "I heard Dan isn''t in Sommerfield anymore. He moved elsewhere."


    Becky''s expression softened, a touch of nostalgia flickering in her eyes. "Oh, that''s a shame. Maybe I can catch up with him next time he''s in Sommerfield." she said casually, her words belying the deeper emotions beneath.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Ted''s eyebrows lifted inquisitively. "Are you still in contact with Dan?" he asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Becky''s eating slowed momentarily, her gaze wandering toward the doorway in anticipation of her mother''s return. "Not so much these days," she admitted, her voice slightly distant. "He seems busy with his work and life."


    The room was momentarily quiet, filled only with the clinking of cutlery and the distant sound of Sally fussing about with the desserts. Becky''s eyes remained fixed on the kitchen doorway, awaiting the sweet promise of dessert.


    "Well it''s hardly exciting, but we''ve got church service tomorrow at nine thirty," he continues, his tone carrying the weight of a well-established routine. "Your mom brings a plate of cupcakes and cookies in the morning for the children''s Sunday classes, so I usually go earlier as well to help the Revere move tables and stuff. You can come spend the morning with us at church. It''s probably the longest opportunity to spend time with us. Weekdays are going to be spent at the grocery store which can get quite boring."


    Becky grinned, her response laced with affectionate defiance. "I just want to spend time with you and mom, I''ll be wherever you two will be. Get used to it!" she declared, her eyes dancing with a hint of mischief.


    Ted chuckled, his gaze softening as he regarded his daughter. "I bet you''ll tire of us old people very soon, and you''ll be off doing your own thing," he predicted, a note of playful teasing in his voice. "You''re welcome to borrow my pickup anytime you need a ride; just fill her up if the tank gets below quarter full."


    As if on cue, Sally returned to the dining room, her hands carrying a delightful array of desserts which she placed down onto the dining table. A large bowl of strawberry cream jello sat next to a decadent chocolate caramel tart, both desserts promising an indulgent experience.


    "Hey, guess what Sally?" Ted interjected, his eyes lighting up with excitement. "We''re getting a new helper at Sunday school tomorrow."


    Sally turned to Becky, her eyes shining with pride and affection, as she handed her a freshly laden plate that bore a generous slice of caramel tart and a sizable dollop of the strawberry delight.


    "Is that so?" Sally replied, her voice filled with anticipation. "Maybe Becky can talk to the children about being a vet and share her knowledge about animals," she suggested, her eyes alight at the prospect. "The kids would love to hear about it. I''ll call Sarah and let her know; she''s the one that organizes the Sunday classes."


    Becky, her heart swelling with a mixture of gratitude and nervous excitement, began to eat both desserts simultaneously, savoring the contrasting flavors that encapsulated the essence of her childhood.


    "Do I need to prepare anything?" she asked, her eyes reflecting her uncertainty. "I worry if what I say will be too boring or if I can''t answer their curious questions about animals."


    Sally laughed, her voice a soothing melody of reassurance. "Don''t get caught up with it all," she advised. "The kids would love just to see your face. They''re really sweet kids and won''t give you any hassle."


    Ted, satisfied with the plans for the next day, turned his attention to Becky. With a friendly grin, he stood up and leaned towards her.


    "Hey, Becky," Ted said, his voice carrying a note of his usual cheer, "it seems like you''ve got everything covered. We''re all set for tomorrow''s schedule, so I''ll let you ladies spend some quality time together."


    Becky responded without missing a beat. "Dad, is there a baseball game on TV?" she inquired, her tone playful.


    Ted glanced at his watch, his expression filled with an exaggerated, mock surprise. "Why, yes it is!" he exclaimed, "Thanks for reminding me. Do you want to watch the game with me, or would you rather enjoy more of this delicious and gourmet dessert your mother handmade just for you?"


    Becky, having polished off the last delectable bite of her dessert, picked up her glass of water to wash down the sweetness. "Baseball sounds good. Let''s go watch," she said, her voice laced with enthusiasm.


    Ted tilted his head, a curious smile playing on his lips. "Really?" he queried, genuine surprise in his voice. "When did you start liking baseball?"


    Becky leaned back in her chair, her eyes full with nostalgia. "I''ve always liked baseball." she admitted, her gaze drifting back to the days of her youth. "Remember how I used to go to the home games when you were still coaching?"


    Ted''s eyes softened with understanding. "Well, I didn''t know that," he confessed, a touch of regret in his tone. "I thought you came along just to support me, and maybe to watch Dan play." His eyes weighed with a sense of lost opportunity, "If I had known you were a keen ball player, I would have coached you."


    Becky chuckled, her laughter as sweet as the memory. "I''m not keen enough to play, but I do enjoy watching a good game," she explained, her gaze drifting toward the window. "Although, football is more my thing," she added with a mischievous grin.


    Ted shivered, momentarily frowning.


    "Please don''t say the F-word at the table." He joked. Ted then began collecting the used plates and cutlery, signalling the end of the delightful meal.


    Sally, her motherly instincts in full swing, protested gently as Ted started clearing the dishes. "Stop rushing us, Becky isn''t done yet," she said, her voice carrying a hint of defensiveness.


    Ted, undeterred, declared his intentions. "Done or not, I''m going to make a start on the dishes. The pre-game show is on, and I''d better not dawdle if I''m going to catch the first innings," he announced, his tone full of determination.


    Becky, ever helpful, motioned to assist with the cleanup, but Sally gently guided her back into her seat. "Sweetie, your dad''s got it. Just sit down and talk to your mom," she insisted.


    As Ted began clearing the main dishes, Sally turned her attention back to Becky, "Are you full, sweetie? Would you like some bread and butter pudding or some buckeyes for a post-dessert treat?" she inquired, her voice filled with genuine concern.


    Becky smiled, feeling a mixture of contentment and amusement. "Let''s save some treats for later," she suggested, "but where do you find the time to uncover all these new recipes?"


    Sally chuckled, "Oh, I''m still very active with the ladies at church, at the crochet club and just catching up with the whole town through the grocery store," she explained proudly. "I''m almost as well connected these days as Maggie Fenton."


    "Mom, you should play baseball too. I''ve heard from Dan that the ladies team has some really good cooks amongst them." she suggested, her eyes dancing with humor. Sally''s laughter fills the room.


    "Unlike your father, I''ve kept in touch with all the players and their families," she confided. "I still get an invite to the Little League end-of-season picnic every year. But your father refuses to attend the team award night, even though one year he was the guest of honor, and they were going to name an award after him."


    Ted, overhearing the conversation, stopped in his tracks.


    "I coached the team for the kids, not for the Sommerfield baseball admins with their inflated egos. And I would never dream of acting like a certain ex-minor league player asking for a thousand dollars per appearance," he said, his voice firm and resolute.


    Becky looked at her father, her eyes wide with surprise. "I never knew how complex local baseball could be,"


    Ted, his stance unyielding, returned to the kitchen to drop off the plates before coming back, his eyes meeting Becky''s with a mixture of pride and determination.


    "I love the game, it''s in my blood, but my injury and my interactions with the team administrators was too much for me," Ted declared, his voice carrying a hint of frustration. "Just because they own the baseball field, they think they''ve become some sort of George Steinbrenner wannabe."


    Sally, always the voice of reason, chimed in. "Your dad''s being melodramatic. All they did was ask him to present an award to the player of the season and to run a one-off ball skills clinic for the winners."


    Ted grumbled, his brows furrowing with annoyance. "And I was going to do it too, for the kids, good boys and girls who love the game as I did. But then I found out I had to pay my own way for the overnight accommodation and drive myself up to the camp at Elkridge, whereas they paid Benny Ryan a grand for his coaching on top of covering his entire board and travel costs."


    Becky, intrigued, asked, "Who is Benny Ryan?"


    Sally chuckled sarcastically. "Benny was in your dad''s ball team back in the dark ages who eventually ended up playing a few seasons in one of the mid-tier minor leagues. Your dad has a thing against him, for various reasons he won''t admit."


    "Benny''s got no talent, he threw like he had two left hands, but he got along well with all the administrators," Ted retorted.


    "It''s called teamwork, Ted," Sally said, her tone gentle but firm. "Now, please, go do the dishes before the game starts."


    Ted, grumbling but offering no actual resistance, shuffled off to the kitchen.


    "Imagine if Dad didn''t get that injury and made it all the way to the major league. He''d be on the news every day, complaining about all his teammates and the manager of the team." Becky mused aloud.


    Sally nodded, her eyes sparkling with a mix of pride and amusement. "No team would have him, no matter how good his pitching was. Your dad is an excellent coach though; he always brought out the best in his players. He has patience for kids and young people, it''s just adults and his contemporaries that he cannot stand."


    "It sounds like Sommerfield baseball has had its share of drama," Becky said, "I remember Dan telling me about the politics that kept him away from the minor league scouts because the local manager didn''t want to risk losing Dan to a better league."


    Ted''s voice carried from the kitchen, a mixture of frustration and passion. "Don''t get me started on the scouting debacle! Sommerfield will be the first town to win all the big county and state competitions but never produce a major league player because of the shortsighted numbskulls running, or rather ruining, the team."


    Sally, trying to steer the conversation away from baseball, chimed in with enthusiasm. "Okay, that''s enough baseball chatter for one day! Now, Becky, as Maggie Fenton would always say; spill the beans! Tell me all about your adventures in Southern California!"


    Becky laughed, feeling the warmth of her mother''s presence. She took one final scoop of the strawberry delight onto her plate, licking the serving spoon clean, savoring not just the dessert but the sweet taste of home and family.


    "Aw, Mom, this is so good," she said, her eyes lighting up with genuine delight. "You gotta give me the recipe."


    Sally smiled, her eyes reflecting a mix of pride and motherly concern. "Later, sweetie. First, tell me about your life in the dorm. Are you cooking at home, eating out? Is it noisy? Are you getting enough sleep? How are your finances? Let us know if you need any money."


    Becky nodded, appreciating her mom''s caring nature. "I''m actually doing quite well," she replied. "I''m saving money by eating at home most days. Occasionally, I go out with friends, but they''re really good with money too. I''m still in touch with Laura; she lives just five minutes away. We helped each other to settle in and shared tips on surviving university."


    "That''s great," Sally said, genuinely pleased. "How''s Laura, by the way? She''s such a sweet girl."


    Becky''s face softened with affection as she spoke about her friend. "She''s doing well. I don''t see her as much these days since she moved out with her new boyfriend. She dropped history and is studying journalism now. I think she wants to work on TV."


    Sally, ever the imaginative soul, saw an opportunity. "Oh, a regular Barbara Walters," she exclaimed. "Laura was always interesting to talk to; it felt like an interview every time she came around. Do you think she''d ever be interested in doing a story about the life and times of a Midwest woman co-owning and running a small-town grocery store?"


    Becky considered the idea. "I don''t know, but I could always ask," she replied, her curiosity piqued. "I never knew you were interested in publicity."


    "It''s not about me," Sally explained earnestly. "It''s about putting our town on the map, showing how beautiful Sommerfield is, and proving that small towns like ours are not only alive but also thriving."


    Ted returned to the room, bearing a pot of warm tea and a few cups. His voice, laced with humor, cut through the conversation. "Don''t believe what your mom says. She''s in it for the personal glory. She''s gone mad with power."


    Sally playfully scolded him. "Oh, hush, Ted. It never hurts to bring attention and investment to the local economy. Maybe Laura can do a sports piece on you, chronicling your battle to avoid being headhunted by the old folks in the Sommerfield over-fifties baseball team."


    Ted laughed heartily, clearly unbothered by the teasing. "Yes, speaking of baseball, the game''s about to start. Me, as Becky''s favorite parent, is going to have to borrow our first born here so I can enjoy some quality baseball."


    Becky turned to her dad, her eyes wide with mock hurt. "Dad," she said, feigning a wounded tone, "Do you really miss me, or am I just a pawn in some sick emotional parenting game you play with Mom?" She placed a hand over her heart, pretending to be deeply wounded, but her eyes twinkled with playful mischief.


    Ted responded with a grin, his tone light. "Nope, never missed you for a second. Now come and grab your mom as well. I think it''s time for us to educate her in the arcane ways of baseball watching. Soon she''ll be trash-talking the away team starting pitcher like a true Sommerfielder."

 Chapter 3: To church on Sunday

    The gray Sunday morning hung heavy over Sommerfield, a muted sky threatening rain, the air thick with muggy stillness. Despite the gloom, a sense of calm pervaded the Jones family home. The family had gathered in the cozy kitchen for a leisurely breakfast, a rare moment of unhurried togetherness. With no need to rush, they set out in Sally''s l station wagon, a quiet drive through the sleepy town.


    They arrived at the church of the Good Shepherd in the mid morning, a sanctuary of faith and community in the heart of Sommerfield. The church grounds, adorned with a meticulously maintained garden, exuded a sense of serenity. On the path leading to the church, a volunteer teacher engaged in earnest conversation with the Reverend, poring over notes meticulously prepared for the day''s sermon.


    As Becky and her parents approached the group, her eyes fell upon the Sunday school teacher, Sarah Peterson. She stood with an air of quiet confidence, her ash brown hair formally braided, her attire composed of a crisp white shirt and a navy blue cardigan, every button fastened in place. It had been years since Becky had seen her and she marveled at the transformation. The carefree youth she remembered had matured into a responsible adult, her demeanor etched with a sense of dedication and patience.


    Becky paused for a moment, admiring Sarah''s conscientiousness. Memories of their shared past flooded back ¨C she was a few years her senior in high school, the older sister of Eli Peterson, her classmate, and first boyfriend. Becky watched her, quietly impressed by her transformation, a testament to the passage of time and the changes it wrought upon them all.


    Under the weak sun which barely broke through the gray, Sally led the way, guiding Becky to the small gathering of familiar faces. Reverend Anderson, a kind, elderly man, smiled warmly as he welcomed them. Sally exchanged pleasantries with him before turning her attention to Sarah.


    "Good morning, Reverend Anderson, Sarah. I''ve brought along a surprise guest this morning."


    Sarah''s eyes flickered with recognition as they landed on Becky. A genuine smile spread across her face at the sight of her. "Hello, Becky! Welcome back to our church." She said, her tone filled with genuine happiness.


    Becky, feeling a mix of nostalgia and warmth, turned to Sarah. "I didn''t know you were a Sunday school teacher. It''s great to see you again."


    The Reverend, with a kind smile, joined the conversation. "It''s nice to see you all again," he said warmly. "Sarah, I trust everything will go well with Sunday class, but I must be off to oversee the service preparation."


    With a polite nod, the Reverend excused himself, his clergy stole swaying gently as he hurried towards the church, his mind already focused on the tasks ahead.


    Sally, always thinking ahead, gently suggested, "Becky is studying to become a vet in university," she explained, her eyes sparkling with pride. "Perhaps she can share her experiences with the children, show them how the love of animals is an extension of the love of God."


    Sarah''s eyes lit up with enthusiasm. "That''s a wonderful idea, Sally. We''d all love to hear Becky''s experiences and the wisdom she can impart."


    Sarah nodded as she took the box of cakes and cookies from Sally before she gestured towards the classroom, inviting Becky to join her. Nervous but bolstered by her mom''s confident nod and wink, Becky followed Sarah towards the classroom.


    As they walked side by side towards the Sunday school classroom, Becky couldn''t help but be curious about Sarah''s role in the church. She decided to strike up a conversation with her.


    "When did you start teaching at Sunday school? I actually don''t ever remember seeing you at the church before." Becky inquired.


    Sarah thought for a moment, her gaze reflecting on the past. "I''ve been doing it for the past two years," she replied. "You know, I''ve always derived so much meaning from my faith. I wanted to give back to my community and share the gift I had been given."


    Becky admired her dedication. "That''s a wonderful thing to do," she remarked. "The church has always been an important part of the community, not just for spiritual guidance but for the charity and good deeds it does in relief work and bringing the community together."


    Sarah looked at Becky with a sense of pride. "I''m glad that the difference is being felt," she said. "The Reverend is very insistent that the church not only spreads the word of the gospel but it does its work through the deeds it performs. How have you been, Becky, I hear you are back from your studies in California, that sounds incredible."


    Becky''s nerves began to surface as she contemplated speaking to the class about herself. "I''ve been nervous," she admitted. "Nervous about speaking to the class about myself."


    Sarah chuckled, offering reassurance. "The class is a great group of kids. They would be so pleased to see you."


    Becky nodded, her trepidation slightly eased. She shifted the focus back to Sarah. "And how have you been? How''s Eli doing?"


    Sarah spoke with warmth in her voice. "I''ve been well. When I''m not helping out at the church, I work at Steve Williams'' machine shop, doing inventory and bookkeeping." She sighed before she continued, "As for Eli, we hardly see him back home. He''s so busy with his studies in Chicago. He is just like you Becky. He was never going to stay constrained in a small town like Sommerfield."


    Becky looked surprised. "What, Eli has never been back since graduating high school?"


    Sarah shook his head, a hint of disappointment in her eyes. "He barely ever calls home either. Eli''s probably too busy with his commitments or something of the kind. I do miss my younger brother a bit," Sarah admitted. "Seeing you reminds me of Eli as well, when you used to go over to our house, and you and Eli would study together in his room, doors closed!"


    Becky chuckled at the memories. "Oh, Sarah, that feels like a lifetime ago!" She added with a playful tone, "I feel old thinking about the past." The nostalgia hung in the air, connecting their shared experiences in this small town they both called home.


    As Sarah and Becky reached the small detached classroom at the end of the concrete path, the excited chatter of children spilled through the open windows. Sarah turned to Becky, a reassuring smile on her face, as she prepared to open the door. Becky, despite her earlier trepidation, met her gaze with borrowed confidence, exhaling deeply in an attempt to quell her nervousness.


    The door swung open with a creak as Sarah turned the handle, and the class of around fifteen young children, their bright, eager eyes shining, turned their attention toward the newcomers. Sarah walked to the front of the class with Becky in tow.


    "Good morning, class," Sarah began, her voice warm and welcoming. "We have a very special guest with us here today. Everyone, say hello to Becky."


    The children chimed in unison, their voices filled with enthusiasm. "Hello, Becky!"


    Sarah continued, "Excellent. Becky grew up in Sommerfield, but she is currently studying to become a vet at a university in California. She will be sharing with us her experiences."


    The mention of a future vet drew excited murmurs and eager questions from the children, their inquisitive minds already buzzing with curiosity.


    But before they could delve into their questions, Sarah directed their attention to the more solemn task at hand. "Alright, before we start, let us pray."


    The classroom fell into a hushed silence as the children bowed their heads in reverence. Becky, following their lead, bowed her head as well, her nervousness easing slightly in the presence of these open-hearted children.


    "Dear Lord," Sarah began, her voice filled with sincerity, "thank you for bringing Becky, our special guest, to Sunday school. Bless her as she shares her wisdom about being a vet. Open our hearts to learn from her and help us to show kindness and care to all your creatures. In your name, we pray. Amen."


    A chorus of softly spoken "amens" resonated through the room.


    Sarah then picked up two chairs from the corner of the room and placed them before the class. With a warm smile, she and Becky sat down, and Sarah took the lead in guiding the lesson.


    "So, Becky," Sarah began, "I know this was a last-minute thing, and you may not have had time to prepare. I was wondering if you''re okay with letting the class ask questions, and then maybe you could answer them?"


    Becky nodded gratefully, turning her attention toward the eager faces before her. The nervousness was still there, but it was now accompanied by a growing sense of excitement and anticipation for the enlightening discussion that awaited.


    A small hand shot up amidst the sea of eager faces, and all eyes turned toward a young girl, her Sunday best attire pristine, two neatly tied pigtails framing her cherubic face.


    "Hello miss Becky, what is your favorite animal, and do you have pets of your own?" she asked with an innocence that tugged at Becky''s heartstrings.


    Becky couldn''t help but smile at the sweet inquiry. "Well," she began, her voice soft, "I love all animals. But having worked and studied in the city, I''ve mostly worked with dogs and cats. I''ve grown very fond of them as a result. At the moment, I don''t have a pet of my own because where I live at the university is quite small. But when I was little, my family had a dog, so I hope to one day be able to live with a pet again. How about all of you? Who has a pet at home?"


    A multitude of tiny hands shot up enthusiastically, and a young boy at the back of the class couldn''t contain his excitement. "My family has a dog, and his name is Bacon!" he exclaimed, prompting laughter throughout the classroom.


    Becky''s eyes twinkled as she nodded appreciatively. "That''s certainly a special name," she remarked. "I like it a lot."


    Sarah, who had been observing the interaction with a sense of pride, was pleased to see Becky starting to relax and connect with the children. Many more questions were asked as Becky expertly fielded them, sharing anecdotes and stories about her life and her passion for animals. The classroom buzzed with energy as Becky became a beloved guest in their Sunday school.


    After an eventful session filled with questions and answers, Becky bid farewell to the class as she prepared to join the church service. The children together with Sarah offered their thanks and a fond farewell, affectionately bestowing upon her the title of "Dr. Becky," a nickname she accepted graciously. However, she gently reminded them that she was still a student and couldn''t officially be called a veterinarian doctor.


    As Becky left the classroom, walking across the yard and through the double doors of the church, her spirits were lifted.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    As she filed through the massing congregation, she politely greeted the familiar faces in the community, her heart warmed by the connections she had rekindled in her hometown. She eventually found her way to her parents, who were already seated on a pew toward the middle of the church, ready to participate in the service. Sally, her eyes gleaming with anticipation, leaned in to speak to her daughter.


    "How did the Sunday class go?" Sally eagerly asked.


    Becky''s face lit up with enthusiasm as she shared her experience. "It went really well," she replied. "The children are such angels. They asked really thoughtful questions, and I was genuinely interested to hear all the stories that they shared with me."


    Sally beamed confidently with pride, a satisfied grin gracing her face. "I told you it was going to be great."


    Soon after, the reverend entered the church, accompanied by the soothing melodies of an unseen organist playing an electric organ. As the reverend''s welcoming and opening words filled the air, Becky felt a profound sense of belonging wash over her. It was discordant with the lapsed faith that had developed since her years away from Sommerfield. It was as if the church itself was the beating spiritual heart of the life she had always known as a child, a time more simple and unmuddied by the gray morals of the world beyond.


    The church''s interior, with its subdued colors, white walls, and simple, aged wood, radiated a sense of tranquility and timeless tradition. The congregation''s muted attire reflected a shared commitment to the faith that had bound this community for generations.


    Becky listened to the reverend''s sermon, his words delivered at a measured pace, speaking of gratefulness for the blessings of the local harvest, the lifeblood of their rural community. He emphasized unwavering humility in the face of one''s perceived achievements and resilience in difficult times. The importance of family bonds and the sanctity of marriage were central themes. The reverend concluded by offering a heartfelt prayer for those going through challenging times, asking for solace from the Lord.


    With the sacrament, hymns, and readings complete, the congregation filed out of the church and into the green churchyard. It was a time for socializing, and this was the moment Sally had longed for all morning. She took Becky by the hand and proudly paraded her to her friends, who eagerly greeted the young woman with warmth and affection, embracing her back into the heart of the community.


    Working her way through the bustling congregation, Sally''s eyes finally landed on the impeccably dressed Maggie Fenton, her close friend from their various social engagements, and the mother of Dan Fenton, who had been Becky''s best friend since elementary school.


    "Sally!" Maggie exclaimed as she caught sight of Sally, she turned around, her carefully styled blonde hair held in a neat bun, unmoving despite her swift motion. She enveloped Sally in a tight hug before her gaze shifted to Becky, her face lighting up with genuine delight. She reached out and embraced Becky tightly.


    "Oh my word, I''ve missed you, Becky," Maggie exclaimed, her voice filled with warmth. "You look even prettier after all these years. Your mother has been endlessly talking about you coming back. Actually, that explains why Dan returned from Millerton for the weekend."


    Becky''s attention shifted to Dan, who stood a little further away, his long sleeve flannel shirt exuding formality despite its weathered look. He had grown a short beard which complemented his dark brown hair which had lost none of its luster. Becky studied him, noticing the subtle changes in his appearance. He seemed more rugged, more physical, yet there was an undeniable neatness, a sense of confidence in his demeanor. Seeing him again sparked a mixture of emotions within her ¨C longing, surprise, and a deep satisfaction at his presence.


    Beside Dan stood his younger sister, Mary, her eyes filled with adoration as she listened intently to her brother. Meanwhile, their father, Paul Fenton, stood off to the side, seemingly detached from the family conversation. His focus only shifted to the group when he noticed Sally had worn her hair differently today.


    Becky yearned to catch up with Dan, to bridge the gap of years that had passed between them. Yet, the crowded surroundings dictated otherwise. It would be impolite to pull him away, so she settled for polite conversation with her mother and Maggie. They discussed Becky''s holiday plans in Sommerfield, the duration of her stay, and other trivial matters. In return, Becky asked Maggie about her social calendar, upcoming events, and her thoughts on the church service ¨C a topic of desperation that allowed the conversation to struggle forwards.


    As Maggie responded to Becky''s questions, Becky felt a gentle hand placed on her shoulder. She turned her head to find Dan''s smiling face greeting her. His neatly trimmed beard and the beginnings of creases around his eyes hinted at the passage of time, but his eyes still radiated the exact same happiness and contentment that enveloped him whenever he saw her. Their eyes met, and in that moment, unspoken emotions passed between them, a silent acknowledgment of their shared history and the unspoken connection that still lingered.


    "Becky Jones, how have you been?" Dan''s words, simple as they were, carried the weight of the years. The two old friends embraced, and as Becky''s body sank into Dan''s welcoming hug, it was as if the distance of time had melted away. His solid frame and strong arms held her close, and Becky found herself melting into his embrace. She didn''t care that their families were watching; all that mattered was the overwhelming warmth of being with him again.


    Mary, Dan''s younger sister, was quick to join the reunion. "Hey, Becky, you haven''t forgotten me have you?" she chimed in.


    Becky reluctantly let go of Dan and embraced Mary warmly. "Mary, look how grown up you''ve become!" Becky exclaimed. "I''ve missed you a lot. I need to know everything that I''ve missed."


    Mary''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. "You''ve missed so much, Becky. We''ve got a bead shop in Sommerfield now," she shared. With excitement, Mary showed off a chain bracelet on her wrist, adorned with small silver charms in the shape of various animals.


    Becky admired the bracelet and complimented Mary. "That''s adorable, Mary. You''ve picked out a good combination there."


    Mary beamed with pride and rotated her wrist to show off her creation to Dan, who chuckled with joy.


    Sally and Ted approached Dan, Sally extending her arms to embrace him like a long-lost son. She placed her hands on Dan''s broad shoulders, impressed by the transformation he had undergone.


    "Look at you, Dan," Sally remarked. "You''ve got arms like Arnold Schwarzenegger."


    Dan laughed heartily and exchanged handshakes with Ted.


    "And he''s got a grip like Arnie too!" Ted added with a grin. "We''ve missed seeing you around. Where have you been?"


    "I''ve been busy," he said, not elaborating further, before stepping aside to let his parents take the stage in the socializing. Maggie, the center of attention, eagerly engaged in conversation with Sally about the town gossip, while Paul remained aloof, his eyes meeting no one else''s, occasionally glancing at Maggie and Sally.


    Seizing the opportunity, Becky gently pulled Dan aside, her smile beaming, her eyes alight with anticipation. Brushing aside a few strands of hair from her face, she leaned in, ready to catch up on the years they had lost.


    "What brings you back to Sommerfield, Dan?"


    Dan''s eyes softened as he replied, "Well, you know Mary''s always bothering me to visit, so I thought I''d drop in for the day, maybe stay overnight since my shift starts late on Monday."


    Becky nodded, a mixture of disappointment and contentment flickering in her eyes. It wasn''t the reason she had hoped for, but she was still glad to see him in the flesh after so long.


    "And you''re living and working in Millerton these days?" she inquired, the questions she had harbored for years, finally with a chance at being answered, "What''s that like?"


    A spark of joy lit up Dan''s face as he spoke about Millerton. "It''s a beautiful town," he said. "It shares the same sky and air as Sommerfield, so it''s bound to be perfect. It''s not as flat as a pancake like Sommerfield, so it even has some views."


    In Becky''s mind, the scenes of Millerton came to life: old shops with familiar facades, houses without fences between them, neighbors chatting for hours across their patios, all set against the backdrop of a town that buzzed with gossip and commerce.


    "You should visit someday," Dan suggested, "I''ve got a place to crash if you need it. I live in a apartment by mysed just above the place where I work."


    "A bachelor pad, huh?" Becky teased, a playful smile on her lips. "Do you have a beer fridge and a dartboard?"


    Dan chuckled, appreciating Becky''s lighthearted banter. Meanwhile, Mary, who had been hovering at the outskirts of their conversation, decided to insert herself between them.


    "Who''s got a dartboard?" Mary asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Becky smiled at Mary. "Your brother probably," she said, teasingly, "Have you been to Dan''s place in Millerton?"


    Mary shook her head. "Nope, it''s Dan''s little secret," she said, shooting a glance at her brother. "He''s never once invited me over."


    Dan chimed in, his tone diplomatic. "It''s hardly easy for you to come all the way to Millerton, Mary. Besides, you need to learn how to drive first."


    Mary nodded in agreement, then shuffled closer to Becky, lowering her voice to a whisper.


    "Plus, I don''t want to annoy Dad by visiting Dan," Mary confessed. "I''m keen to keep receiving my weekly allowance."


    Becky nodded discreetly, intrigued by Mary''s revelation but deciding not to delve further into the matter, especially in polite company outside the church.


    Mary suddenly beamed with pride, her voice booming with excitement. "Guess what, Becky? I''ve got a job now! There''s so much to update you with, and I have so many questions for you," she exclaimed, her enthusiasm contagious. "You should come over for dinner tonight. Dan will be here too since he''s leaving Sommerfield tomorrow. How about it?"


    Dan, touched by Mary''s eagerness but aware of the need for proper protocol, gently interjected. "Shouldn''t we ask Mom first?" he suggested, looking at Mary.


    Mary nodded vigorously. "Yeah, that''s right, Dan. You should ask Mom since Becky is your best friend, right?" She turned her wide, innocent eyes toward Dan, waiting for his response.


    Becky couldn''t help but stifle a laugh at Mary''s assertiveness. She joined Mary in staring at Dan, their eyes filled with anticipation.


    "I will ask Mom," Dan agreed graciously, "And Becky''s parents are invited as well," he added, addressing Becky directly.


    "Thank you, Dan. That''s really thoughtful of you," Becky said appreciatively.


    Excusing himself, Dan made his way to his mother to pose the question, leaving Mary and Becky to share a contented smile as they mingled around the small congregation. Mary eagerly introduced Becky to her friends and classmates, the excitement of their reunion evident in her gestures.


    Meanwhile, Ted and Sally stood together on the church lawn, observing the congregants. Ted appeared forlorn and restless, glancing at his watch.


    "Are we almost done here?" Ted asked, his impatience apparent. "Folks are already heading off to their cars."


    Sally frowned, looking around to assess the situation. "So you want to drive home now, leaving Becky here all by herself?" she countered.


    Ted sighed, his restlessness evident. "Of course not. Becky will come home with us. I do have a shop to open later today," he replied, attempting to justify his impatience.


    "Well, you can go and tear Becky away from her joyous mingling, I for one am not so cruel. It looks like she''s having a great time fluttering about with Mary," Sally suggested to Ted.


    Ted looked helplessly at Becky, who was engrossed in conversation with Mary and her friends. He sighed once more, his impatience momentarily overshadowed by the gratitude of having his daughter back home among them.


    Breaking his train of thought, Maggie''s colorful presence appeared before them, her energy almost scaring Ted. "Sally, how about coming over for dinner tonight? We''d love to catch up with Becky after all these years she''s been away," Maggie suggested, her enthusiasm palpable.


    As Sally was about to reply, Ted chimed in, speaking for the both of them. "Maggie, really appreciate the invite, but unfortunately, Sally and I are busy with the shop on Sunday. You know we open late on Sunday, so we close up late as well," he said, his tone polite but firm. Sally shot him a look of exasperation, understanding the truth in his words but not appreciating his lack of enthusiasm for socializing.


    "However," Ted continued, "Becky would be free to join you. I''m sure she''d be delighted to catch up with Dan and Mary."


    Maggie seemed satisfied with Ted''s response and placed a friendly hand on both Sally and Ted''s arms. "Well, you can always come over next time. You must visit sometime to check out the redecoration I''ve done to the formal lounge," she said, her excitement contagious.


    "We wouldn''t miss it for the world," Sally replied genuinely, showing interest in Maggie''s plans.


    "Well, folks, I better run. I''ve got a dinner to plan, as a very important guest is coming over tonight," Maggie said, her eyes twinkling with anticipation.


    "Oh, Maggie, a word of advice," Ted said, leaning in with a playful tone. "Since coming back from California, it seems Becky''s appetite has grown exponentially. She eats like a hippo now."


    "Ted! That''s not the way to speak about our daughter!" Sally chided, "Stop exaggerating, you''re scaring Maggie."


    Ted playfully motioned to zip up his lips and winked at Maggie, who smiled back appreciating his humor, before she walked away, her mind full of plans.


    "Well, looks like I''m stuck with you again at the grocery store tonight," Sally said, her voice dejected, "Sometimes I wish I was young and untethered like Becky."


    Ted lovingly put an arm around Sally, drawing her closer. Sally looked at him and smiled.


    "How about we have a special event night at the grocery shop tonight? Let''s make it a dance night. Sally, you can choose the music, and whenever customers aren''t bothering us, we can dance like we used to back in the day," Ted suggested, his eyes lighting up with excitement.


    Sally considered the idea and nodded, impressed with Ted''s imagination. "I was always more of a disco person than a ballroom dancer," she admitted, her mind already forming a playlist of disco hits that could accompany their dance night.


    "Oh, honey, you were such a disco vixen back in the day," Ted teased. "Think you can bust out that sequined minidress you used to wear when we were dating?"


    Sally laughed, the memories of their younger days bringing a warm nostalgia. "It''s hardly appropriate wear for a grocery store, even if I could still fit into it. Since giving birth to Becky, I''ve traded my hourglass figure for a snow globe!"

 Chapter 3 (b): Meet the parents

    With the attention and care befitting a date, Becky had chosen a respectable combination of a long-sleeved primrose sweater and a gray skirt. Together with her mom, they rummaged through Sally¡¯s old jewelry box, where an eclectic mix of cheap and fine jewelry had been haphazardly accumulated through the years.


    After a few false starts with some atrociously bawdy plastic necklaces, Sally managed to find a delicate, golden pendant necklace that perfectly completed Becky¡¯s look, adding a touch of elegance.


    "This little necklace belonged to your grandmother," Sally said, her voice filled with tenderness and nostalgia, as she carefully secured the pendant around Becky''s neck.


    "It must be one of the wedding anniversary gifts my dad had bought for her. He always had a good eye for what looked good on your grandma," Sally remarked, her gaze lost in the past.


    Becky turned to the mirror and observed how the pendant shimmered under the faintest of lights. "It''s so classy and elegant. Why don''t you wear it more often, Mom?"


    Sally looked at Becky''s reflection, seeing shades of her own mother in Becky''s refined features.


    "It''s too formal for the grocery store, too flashy for church. You know what, you should keep it. You''ll get a lot more use out of it, and if you get bored of it, you can always sell it for a tiny fortune."


    Becky put her hand on the necklace, feeling its weight and the connection it held to her grandmother she had never met. "I would happily receive it as a gift, but I would never dream of selling it. I feel a connection to Grandma through this necklace even though I have never met her face to face. Wearing this necklace it is as if she is right here with me."


    Sally chuckled and affectionately kissed Becky''s hair on the side of her face. "You look so graceful wearing the necklace, as graceful as my mom looked when she wasn''t greasing up the bearings on the old tractor or chasing the chickens to catch the Sunday roast."


    Becky laughed, imagining the absurd scene of her grandmother chasing chickens with a butcher''s cleaver while the delicate gold necklace bounced around her neck.


    "Have a wonderful time at the Fenton''s. I''ve got to drive back to the store to help out your dad," Sally said, her voice filled with warmth and love for her daughter.


    As Sally left the room, Becky turned back to the mirror, she began fussing with the way she was wearing her hair. Her natural look, which she wore every day without a second thought, now seemed overly unremarkable when paired with the necklace. She tried different styles, tying her hair into a small ponytail, then a high bun, but nothing felt right for the occasion. Eventually, she settled for her natural look, giving the ends of her locks a quick curl with a round hairbrush, adding a touch of dramatic flare to her appearance. Pleased with the effect, she picked up her bag filled with gifts for the Fentons and grabbed the keys to her dad''s pickup from a cookie tin in the mudroom. With everything in order, she headed out to the pickup.


    Becky was welcomed into the grand, modern-style farmhouse at the Fenton estate, a place she was intimately familiar with. Mary answered the door with an eager and lively spirit before leading her into the informal dining room that shared the same space as the open kitchen.


    Becky had always found a sense of comfort amid the spaciousness of the Fenton''s home. She could easily lose herself in the expansive rooms and generously sized furnishings.


    In the dining area decorated with expensive furniture, Becky felt a sense of formality and expectation. In the kitchen, Maggie was busy plating various Asian entrees from a deep fryer, her smile warm but preoccupied. Standing prominently before her was Paul Fenton, the father of Dan and Mary, with whom Becky shared a close bond despite his reserved nature.


    In a manner reminiscent of a seasoned salesman greeting a cherished customer, Paul took a confident step forward, his hand extended in a gesture of genuine hospitality. His eyes, although displaying a warmth that appeared conditional, momentarily emanated sincerity.


    "Becky, it''s a pleasure to have you in our home again."


    Putting down her bag of gifts on a nearby counter, Becky shook Paul''s hand firmly, taking great care to exude confidence, making sure to maintain firm eye contact. "Thanks for inviting me and my parents over. I''m sorry they couldn''t make it tonight, but responsibilities beckoned."


    Paul seemed genuinely pleased with Becky''s response, and he exchanged a quick glance with Maggie, who silently acknowledged their unspoken thoughts. Paul then guided Becky toward a leather-wrapped dining chair, motioning for Mary to join them.


    "Very good, what would you like to drink, Becky?" Paul inquired, his eyes fixed on her. "How about a Prosecco to start?" He directed Mary to pour a glass for their guest, his hand swift and direct in pointing out the exact bottle for Mary to serve.


    Becky hesitated for a moment before speaking, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "Actually, Mr. Fenton, I..."


    "Paul, you can call us Paul and Maggie," Paul interjected sternly.


    Becky nodded, her nerves slightly eased. "Yes, well, Paul, I''ve got a gift for you," she began, her eyes dancing with excitement. "I mean, I''ve got gifts for everyone if I may give them to you first before dinner."


    There was a perceptible shift in the tone of the room, a low murmur emanating from Mary and Maggie, who were now curious about the nature of Becky''s gifts. Paul''s smile remained, his curiosity piqued.


    "Beware of Greeks bearing gifts, but I say the manner of gifting is more important than the gift," Paul remarked with a twinkle in his eye. "I''m touched that you thought of us before you departed California."


    Becky reached into her bag and carefully extracted a bottle of wine. She extended it to Paul, a sincere look in her eyes. "It''s a Cabernet Sauvignon from a winery of note in the Napa Valley," she explained. "One of the finest they''ve ever produced, brought straight from the cellar door during a road trip."


    Paul took the bottle of wine, his eyes reading the label with interest. He lit up as he examined the bottle, his appreciation evident. "I''ve read articles about this winery in a few magazines," he said, a note of excitement in his voice. "An up-and-coming star in the region. This is a particularly good vintage. You have excellent taste, Becky."


    Becky''s cheeks flushed with pride, though she deflected the compliment modestly. "I had some help from the wonderful Sommeliers at the winery," she admitted with a smile, her eyes briefly meeting Paul''s. She knew he was normally a man of few words, so she appreciated his commentary and response to the small gift.


    Becky had always noticed the cold reticence in Paul as he navigated the world around him. Despite this, she held an appreciation for his vocal support of her ambition to study in California, even if it meant being far away from Dan and their hometown of Sommerfield. Tonight, she hoped to strengthen that understanding.


    As the evening unfolded, Becky turned her attention to Maggie. She reached into her bag, extracting a gift basket filled with soaps, hand creams, and even a bath bomb, all carefully chosen from a boutique store near her university that specialized in homemade skincare and beauty products.


    "I was a little careless when I first arrived in California," Becky began, "I had the worst sunburn after spending a weekend at the beach. One of my friends recommended I try the moisturizer from this store and it was amazing in soothing my sunburn. It''s magic for the skin; I use their moisturizer almost every day."


    Maggie accepted the bag with a gracious smile, her eyes naturally drawn to Becky''s flawlessly smooth skin, which glowed with a faint hint of a healthy tan. She leaned in and planted a peck on Becky''s cheek.


    "Thanks, my dear," Maggie replied, her tone affectionate. "I doubt my skin could ever get as radiant as yours, but my hands can certainly do with a bit of help, having to slave away in the kitchen day in and day out." She cast a quick glance at Paul, who observed without a hint of emotion.


    Mary, unable to contain her eagerness, cried out, "Me next!" She dashed over to Becky, almost sinking her hands into Becky''s bag of treasures.


    "Hey Mary, manners please," Dan chided gently, a firm but understanding tone in his voice. Mary stepped back and mouthed an apology to her brother, her eyes wide with innocence and enthusiasm.


    Appreciating Mary''s candor and genuine interest in her gift, Becky wasted no time and reached into her bag. She pulled out a plain white paper bag with a handle, roughly the size of a large cereal box. Becky handed it to Mary, who accepted it with wide-eyed anticipation, peering between the handles.


    "Oh my God, it''s not what I think it is, is it?" Mary exclaimed in excitement. She placed the bag on the counter and carefully took out a compactly folded sweater. The garment was bright with a vibrant cardinal shade, its yellow university logo proudly embroidered across the front.


    Overwhelmed with delight, Mary held the sweater out for everyone to see, her joy exploding into a stream of gushing happiness. She immediately put it on, her joy set ablaze, her contagious happiness lighting up the room.


    Becky chuckled at the sight of Mary twirling around in the sweatshirt, her blonde ponytail whipping around in sync with the animated joy she was experiencing.


    "It looks amazing on you, Mary. You look like a freshman all ready for class." Becky remarked with a smile.


    Paul nodded in agreement, a sense of fatherly pride evident in his voice. "Mary, you certainly look the part as a college student. Seriously consider it; you''ll be following in Becky''s footsteps before we know it."


    Mary beamed, her eyes shining with dreams of the future. However, the notion of her father dictating her future triggered an automatic defense mechanism.


    "I haven''t decided yet if I''m going to college or not," Mary replied, her tone reflective. "But, Becky, you''ve done an excellent job promoting your university. I am considering following you to California." She put a friendly arm around Becky, her gaze shifting to the now-empty bag.


    "Becky, what did you get for Dan?" Mary inquired, lifting Becky''s bag and turning it upside down. The only thing that fell out was an old receipt, providing no further information.


    Becky turned to Dan, her expression seemingly apologetic. "Sorry, Dan, I must have forgotten it. I''ll drop it off next time you''re around."


    Dan nodded, taking it in stride, and took a sip from the cup before him.


    A playful smile adorned Mary''s face as she tightened her arms around Becky''s shoulders. "Oh, wait, I get it now," Mary teased. "Becky, you being in Sommerfield is the gift for Dan." She laughed and playfully pretended to tie an imaginary gift ribbon around Becky, drawing laughter from Maggie and Dan. Becky looked on, her cheeks turning a soft shade of pink.


    Maggie intervened with a warm and motherly tone. "Oh, Mary, please stop teasing our guest. Becky, come sit down. I''ve got a lot of interesting dishes prepared. I hope you''re feeling adventurous; your dad mentioned that you''ll certainly be hungry."


    Becky laughed at her dad''s playful exaggeration. As Becky took her seat, Mary made a quick move to sit next to her, eager to reserve a prime spot next to the guest of honor. But Maggie, noticing this, had other plans on her mind.


    "Mary, honey, come sit next to me," Maggie suggested with a gentle smile, her tone filled with a motherly warmth. "I need you close by to help me with serving the food."


    Mary looked at her mother with a hint of confusion and petulance. She did not budge an inch, instead taking off the napkin ring and laying the napkin on her lap. Maggie rolled her eyes, growing more assertive.


    "Mary, come sit next to me," Maggie said plainly and boldly. "Let Dan sit next to Becky, please. I need you next to me to help serve the food."


    Mary hesitated for a moment, glancing at Dan, then at Becky. Without another word, she stood up and yielded her seat to Dan, who took his place beside Becky. It was his first opportunity to engage in conversation with her.


    "You look nice today, the necklace really suits you." Dan remarked, his eyes resting on the delicate necklace around Becky''s neck.


    Becky smiled graciously. "Thank you. It''s a gift from my grandmother."


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Dan nodded, a faint hint of nostalgia in his eyes. "Your grandmother must have been one elegant lady. Do you remember that time you invited me to visit your grandpa together? We were helping him pack up some of your grandmother''s old things, and we found her diamond crown."


    Becky''s face lit up with the memory. "Yes, I remember! It was pretty fancy-looking, but you know, Dan, it''s just a piece of costume jewelry. It''s not actually worth that much."


    Dan chuckled warmly. "Real or not, you seemed pretty thrilled to have found it. You were strutting around with it on your head like a queen, using a kitchen ladle as a makeshift scepter."


    Becky basked in the joy of the recollection, Dan''s prompt returning her to that special moment in time. In her mind''s eye, she could vividly see her grandpa''s small farmhouse, the old wallpaper in the living room, and the distressed fabric couch that always had a book resting on its broad armrest. She smiled gratefully at Dan, appreciating how, after all these years, none of those treasured memories had become lost in his mind. The connection between them, like a well-preserved vintage, had only grown richer with time.


    Paul''s deep and commanding voice resonated across the table, pulling Becky back from her thoughts to the formality of the dinner before her.


    "Becky, how are your studies going?" Paul inquired, his eyes probing. "Are you keeping your grades up? Any opportunities for work experience or an internship?"


    Becky met Paul''s gaze, her tone earnest. "I managed to get an A grade average," she replied, her voice steady. "I''m doing my best to keep up the standard, but it''s challenging juggling my retail job with a demanding study schedule."


    "Don''t get stuck and put too much effort into a dead-end part-time job," Paul admonished, his disapproving gaze shifting briefly to Dan before returning to Becky. "You need to focus on career-related opportunities. Retail work is a distraction; it will get you nowhere."


    Becky nodded, acknowledging his perspective. "I somewhat agree," she conceded. "But there''s no shame in making a living from retail. Without my part-time pay with overtime, I wouldn''t be able to afford to live so close to the university. Plus, I wouldn''t be able to afford any entertainment, which would be a tragedy living in a place as vibrant as Southern California. I''ve also applied to several places I''m interested in for an internship; I''m waiting to hear back from them."


    Paul''s searing stare softened slightly, a silent acknowledgment of her reasoning.


    "Well, Paul, if we''re done with the interrogation, shall we make a start on dinner?" Maggie interjected, her tone light and cheerful. "I want Becky and Dan to try my stir-fry noodles. I''ve been expanding my cooking horizons, and my latest muse is Asian cuisine. Here, try one of these spring rolls; I made them myself!"


    Maggie extended a plate towards Becky, who graciously took two spring rolls, one for Dan and one for herself. A pleased smile graced Maggie''s lips before she passed the plate to Mary.


    With the meal now underway, Dan reached for the large bowl of stir-fry noodles before him. He skillfully served a generous portion onto Becky''s plate before helping himself, their quiet camaraderie evident in the simple gesture.


    The clinking of cutlery and soft chatter filled the air, anticipation hanging like a delicate veil over the table.


    "Wait, before we eat, let''s get some drinks for a toast," Paul''s voice cut through the conversation, his tone firm and commanding. He instructed Mary to fetch the wine that Becky had gifted him, her steps quick and purposeful as she headed to the counter.


    "Let''s get a taste of this Napa red that flew all the way from the golden state," Paul said, a glimmer of excitement in his eyes. "I''m itching to see if it lives up to the hype."


    Mary handed the bottle to her father, along with a waiter''s corkscrew. With practiced ease, Paul expertly cut the foil with the built-in knife and popped the cork cleanly.


    "Are you drinking?" Paul asked, his gaze fixed on Becky.


    "Yes, Paul, thank you," Becky replied with a smile. She reached for the empty glass before her, and Paul poured it full with the dark red liquid. He then poured himself a glass and another for Maggie, his movements precise and measured.


    Meanwhile, Mary sneakily lifted her glass towards her father, hoping for his attention. Paul, however, remained oblivious to her subtle gesture as he put down the bottle, eliciting a soft sigh of disappointment from his daughter.


    "Paul, Dan may want a glass as well," Maggie said, her voice firm.


    Paul looked over to Dan, the first time that night he had acknowledged his presence. His eyes met Dan''s briefly before he turned away swiftly, his head tilting back towards Maggie.


    "Dan is a beer fanatic," Paul said dismissively, his tone laced with a touch of condescension. "He wouldn''t know how to enjoy or savor a red wine."


    Dan, determined not to let the opportunity slip away, spoke up immediately and confidently. "I''ll have a glass, in Becky''s honor," he declared, lifting his glass towards his father, a silent demand for acknowledgment.


    Paul hesitated for a moment, his eyes narrowing slightly, but Maggie''s piercing glare compelled him to comply. He picked up the bottle once more, pouring Dan a small sample of his treasured red wine, the gesture begrudging but undeniable.


    The room fell into a brief, tense silence before Paul, the seasoned host, placed the wine bottle down with a thud. He lifted his wine glass, the crystal catching the soft glow of the dining room lights, a gesture honed through years of navigating corporate events and gatherings.


    "I offer a toast to our lovely guest this evening," Paul announced, his voice carrying a tone of sophistication and warmth. "Someone who is beloved by our family, whom we have missed dearly. To Becky."


    "To Becky and Dan," Maggie corrected without hesitation, her eyes glancing briefly at her son.


    They clinked their glasses together, the delicate chime filling the air. Mary, not wanting to be left out, joined the toast with her glass tumbler of soft drink. They all took a sip of their respective beverages, savoring the moment. Paul, ever the connoisseur, immediately shared his thoughts on the wine, declaring it excellent and full-bodied.


    With the toast complete, the meal officially began. The gentle clanging of cutlery resonated in the air as they indulged in the carefully prepared dishes. Amid the feast, Maggie paused, her gaze shifting across the table to Dan, her desire to understand her son better evident in her concerned expression.


    "Dan, how are things in Millerton? Are you settling in okay with all the changes you''ve been through of late?" Maggie inquired, her voice gentle, genuine concern etched on her face.


    "I''ve been good, Mom," Dan replied, "I''ve been keeping busy with working at the deli. I''ve been going the extra mile for the owner, experimenting with a few new products and recipes."


    Maggie smiled, her relief evident at seeing Dan immerse himself in new endeavors.


    "What''s the point of going the extra mile as a lowly employee working in a deli?" Paul interjected, his tone sharp and critical. "Look at Becky, she''s got her head in the right place. You''ve got to think about your own career. Get an internship somewhere respectable. Not some small-time shop like a deli or a granary."


    His stern gaze turned sharply towards Mary, surprising her with its intensity.


    "Mary, don''t just fall in with any old crowd that pops up in front of you," Paul continued, his tone firm. "You need to reconsider your part-time job at the granary or else you''ll end up unremarkable like the people that work there. You should be taking note of what Becky is doing. She is a capable and ambitious young woman, which is what you should be as well."


    Maggie sighed almost imperceptibly, realizing that Paul''s stern advice had brought an end to her line of questioning. Unwilling to antagonize her husband further, she shifted her attention back to her meal.


    Sensing the lull, Becky took advantage of her status as the guest to change the topic. "Dan, what do you do in your spare time in Millerton?" she asked, her tone friendly. "Are you still playing baseball? Do they have a team in Millerton?"


    "I''m keeping busy, don''t worry," Dan reassured her. "I''ve given up baseball though. Ever since your father stopped coaching the Sommerfield team, I lost interest in playing competitively. I''ve picked up a few new hobbies, something a bit more relaxed but I still keeping up my fitness routine."


    Becky grinned, "Yeah, I can tell," she teased. "You''re looking a little bulkier than I remember."


    Dan chuckled, a good-natured expression on his face. "Must be all that salami I''m carrying around at the deli," he joked, lightening the atmosphere at the table. The conversation, though shifted, continued to flow. A sense of conviviality began to develop despite the underlying tensions.


    "And how''s living by yourself treating you?" Becky inquired, "I bet you miss having your mom around to clean up after you."


    Dan chuckled, his eyes flickering towards Maggie who was listening intently, absorbing every word with undivided attention, trying to grasp the nuances of his response.


    "I''ve actually become quite domesticated," Dan replied, his voice tinged with amusement. "I''ve got my weekly cleaning routine down pat, and I''m cooking all my meals daily. It''s certainly a lot easier when I work at a deli; I get a great selection of ingredients. I haven''t touched a TV dinner for over a year."


    Maggie watched with pride as Dan spoke, a genuine smile forming on her lips. She took a sip from her wine glass, her heart content to hear about his steady and self-sufficient life.


    Mary, ever curious, chimed in, directing her attention to Becky. "Hey, what about you, Becky? What''s life like living in a university dorm? Are there parties and things happening all the time?"


    Becky looked around at her audience, her eyes twinkling with amusement as she tailored her response.


    "It''s nothing like the movies," Becky answered, her tone sincere. "I''m sorry to disappoint you. It''s a lot of studying and stressed people crammed into tiny dorm rooms. There''s the occasional student event and dorm party, but it''s hardly endless partying and fun."


    Mary laughed, undeterred. "Well, maybe you''re studying the wrong course, Becky," she teased. "I''m all about the ''study hard, party even harder'' philosophy when it comes to choosing courses."


    Becky chuckled at Mary''s bold declaration, finding her enthusiasm refreshing.


    Maggie interjected, her expression a mix of amusement and mild concern. "Mary, it''s hardly confidence-inspiring when you brandish that kind of carefree attitude."


    Turning back towards Becky, Maggie continued the conversation, trying to maintain the lighthearted atmosphere. "So, Becky, living by yourself, have you become a bit of a kitchen wizard like Dan has become?"


    Becky took a deep breath, her honesty evident in her response. "Unfortunately not," she admitted. "I do cook at home, but my repertoire is limited to a few simple staples like Greek salad and spaghetti bolognese."


    Dan, never missing a chance to tease Becky, offered his opinion, "Oh, those are rookie dishes, maybe I can show you a thing or two about home cooking."


    Becky raised an eyebrow playfully. "Oh really, Danny Fenton?" she retorted. "You gonna show me a thing or two, are you?"


    Dan grinned mischievously. "Yeah, you know what a ragu is?" he asked. "My tagliatelle al ragu is going to blow your spaghetti out of the water."


    Maggie, picking up on the jovial vibe between them, joined in with a light-hearted comment. "Well, Dan, if you care to show your face around here a bit more, you can treat us to your oh-so-fancy tagliatelle ragu."


    Dan chuckled, his playful demeanor intact. "I may, but I''m still more inclined to slow-cook a brisket if I had to cook for guests."


    Maggie smiled warmly at him. "Brisket or ragu, it''s just nice to have you around the house." she said, her voice filled with genuine affection. She looked longingly at Dan, her eyes reflecting the sentiment shared by Becky and Mary.


    "And you too Becky," Maggie added, her gaze shifting towards Becky. "Remember when you were in high school, you''d occasionally bring around a small box of pastries from Emily''s bakery. You and Dan would both hunker down to do your homework on this very dining table."


    Becky grinned, her eyes sparkling with the memory. "Oh yes, Emily would make those tiny little jam pastries extra sweet," she recalled. "It goes so well with your peppermint tea. Here''s a small confession: my mom wouldn''t let me buy those normally because she said all that sugar would rot my teeth. I used your house as my secret den to indulge in sweet treats."


    Maggie smiled, a mixture of fondness and surprised amusement in her eyes,


    "Well, you are welcome to have any sweets here whenever you want. We can be your refuge for your sweet tooth; I won''t tell your mother," she said.


    "Speaking of which, I made a strawberry delight for dessert tonight. It''s a bit of an old favorite that I know you''d love."


    Becky looked at Maggie with a bemused smile, marveling at the unexpected coincidence. She held back a laugh as she replied. "Maggie, how did you know? I feel so blessed and spoiled at the same time."


    "Well, a mother knows. I notice a lot of things that I don''t let on," Maggie replied with a knowing smile. "It''s also Dan''s favorite too, so I had to make it."


    Mary, feeling a bit left out, turned her attention to her mother, her eyes narrowed in accusation. "Mom, what about my favorite?" she protested. "Just because I''m the youngest here doesn''t mean my preferences don''t count."


    Maggie met her daughter''s gaze with a patient smile. "Mary, what did we have for dinner two days ago?" she asked, her voice gentle yet firm.


    Mary furrowed her brows, pondering for a moment before her posture deflated. "Creamy chicken casserole," she replied meekly.


    "Exactly. And whose favorite is that?"


    "Mine," Mary admitted quietly, her cheeks slightly flushed.


    "And last weekend, I made French onion soup with crunchy garlic bread. Now, who requested that?" Maggie continued, her eyes softening as she looked at her daughter.


    Mary looked at Becky with cute, downcast eyes. "Me," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Maggie''s smile widened. "And honey, I also made rainbow jello cups for a second dessert tonight, I even added an extra layer of lemon jello just for you."


    Mary''s eyes lit up with excitement, her hands coming together in a clap of joy.


    "See, Mary, you have made your presence felt at every meal we have," Maggie said, her voice warm and reassuring.


    "Yes, of course. It''s only right. It''s because I have such good tastes and plenty of good ideas," Mary replied, her confidence returning as she beamed at her mother, proud of her culinary influence on the family.


    Dan and Becky chuckled, appreciating the vibrant energy that Mary managed to inject into even the simplest moments.


    The group continued their dinner, relishing Maggie''s hospitality and the shared stories of the past four years. Laughter filled the air as the tension seemed to ease ever so slightly. As the night wore on, decadent desserts were savored as the hour grew late.


    Mary, brimming with curiosity about Becky''s time in California, leaned in closely. "Becky, there''s still so much I want to ask and talk to you about," she whispered, a conspiratorial gleam in her eyes.


    Even as her voice grew tired, her body weary from the evening''s festivities she persisted with her questioning.


    "I want to chat with you without these nosy folks around," Mary whispers loud enough for everyone to hear, "Why don''t you stay overnight? We can have a sleepover! It''s been forever since we did that."


    "Oh Mary, I can''t impose like that. Plus I don''t have a change of clothes. But Mary, you''re on summer break aren''t you? How about we meet up during the week for a coffee or an outing if you''re free?"


    Mary''s face lit up. "That''s a brilliant idea!" she exclaimed. "You know the Quaint Quill?"


    Becky nodded, recalling the dusty old bookshop in the center of town. "Yes I remember, it''s quaint alright but their book collection is limited, and there''s no place to sit and chat."


    Mary beamed with insider knowledge. "Oh, Becky, get with the times. The Quaint Quill has new owners. They''ve gutted the old shop, put in a caf¨¦ with an irresistible pumpkin spice latte, and revitalized their entire book inventory."


    Becky nodded, intrigued. "Wow, really? I feel so out of touch. We must check it out; I might find a worthy book to sink my teeth into."


    Mary''s excitement bubbled over at the mention of books. She reached across the table to grab Becky''s hands. "Becky, how do you feel about teenage vampire romance stories? I just bought book seven, and I can lend you the first six."


    Becky considered for a moment. "Umm, that''s not my usual genre, but I''m willing to try anything you ardently recommend."


    Mary couldn''t contain her enthusiasm. "Oh Becky, I wholeheartedly recommend this series, it''s definitely a winner! Come, let me grab it for you."


    She turned to Maggie and Paul for approval, receiving nods of consent. With a huge smile, Mary took Becky''s hand and almost tore her from the table. "Sorry, Dan," she teased, "you''re not invited; this is a girls-only thing."


    Laughter echoed between Mary and Becky as they disappeared towards the foyer, heading up the grand staircase to Mary''s room.


    Dan shook his head, amusement dancing in his eyes. Although he missed their presence at the table, he was relieved to be spared conversations about the scandalous love lives of fictional teenage vampires that seemed to captivate Mary so much. He turned his attention back to his parents, ready to face their hot and cold reception once again.

 Chapter 4: The Quaint Quill

    A few days later, Becky and Mary had arranged to meet at the Quaint Quill bookshop in the town center. A recent shift towards the service of drinks and food had dramatically changed its atmosphere. The shop was now much better patronized by locals who clutched recently released books and trendy magazines together with their cups of caramel macchiato.


    The rich aroma of coffee grounds and cinnamon wafted through the air as the two greeted each other with warm smiles and tight embraces. They settled into a cozy booth that had just freed up as Becky wiped down a ring of spilled coffee on the wooden table using a napkin.


    Mary was donning the college sweatshirt that Becky had given her as a gift during the memorable dinner they shared just a few nights ago. The sight of Mary wearing it with evident joy brought a smile to Becky''s face. She leaned back and teased, "You know, Mary, you really need to give that sweatshirt a wash. It''s starting to smell like you''ve been living in it!"


    Mary let out a playful laugh, "Not on your life! This sweatshirt is my lucky charm now. Besides, I''m convinced it smells like victory!" she retorted.


    Their laughter filled the air, drawing the attention of nearby patrons who couldn''t help but smile at their infectious laughter.


    "I''ve finished the book you lent me by the way." Becky reached into her bag and pulled out the teenage vampire novel that Mary had given her at the dinner. Mary took back the book, a look of amazement on her face.


    "You''ve finished reading it already? How fast do you read? So, what did you think?"


    Becky tilted her head, composing an adhoc book review. "Surprisingly good. The characters all oozed charm and the ending was perfectly executed, subverting all expectations. Though I admit I am surprised that there were six sequels that came after. Everything seemed so nicely wrapped up after the first book."


    Mary lit up, a smirk dancing on her face. "Oh Becky, you have no idea how hot it gets in the later books! Do you want to borrow them?"


    "Mary, I did enjoy the book but it''s not really my thing. I am glad you shared it with me though." Becky said, a concerned expression on her face.


    "All good! Now Becky what will it be. Matcha latte, caramel macchiato or their signature pumpkin spice latte, my treat of course." Mary offered without missing a beat.


    "Mary please, I insist. I heard from Dan how hard you work at the granary."


    A minor tussle ensued until Becky finally let Mary have her way, happy to see the eager and prideful smile on Mary''s face at the victory.


    "Mary, thank you from the bottom of my heart. I''ll just have a regular black coffee thanks."


    "Gees Becky! It''s alright, It''s just a coffee, I''m not that impoverished!''


    A short moment later, Mary returned with a sweet smelling cinnamon drink for herself and a cup of black gold for Becky.


    "How''s working at the granary like?" Becky asked delicately, aware of Mary''s father''s feeling towards the granary.


    Mary''s positive feeling towards her work could not be dampened. Her face beamed with pride, a sense of accomplishment shining through her eyes. "It''s been going really well, I''m learning a bunch of computer skills working there. Actually, I''m a bit of a spreadsheet wizard now! I managed to get the job through Lisa Taylor, you remember her right? She was in the same year as you and Dan."


    "Yeah, I remember Lisa. I didn''t think she would still be in Sommerfield."


    Becky remembered Lisa as a social butterfly, someone that effortlessly floated between different circles, leaving in her wake a trail of entranced and endeared friends.


    In spite of that, Becky felt that there had always been an underlying tension between them, a sense that they never quite saw eye to eye.


    "Lisa made me the most beautiful farewell card when I left Sommerfield after junior year." Becky said, her voice tinged with curiosity. "Yet, we were never close. Which was odd since she was friends with almost everyone else in my grade."


    Mary nodded knowingly, her eyes reflecting a deeper understanding. "You know Becky, Lisa always had a crush on Dan. On occasions she used to invite herself to our house to give Dan some school work or some cupcakes her mom had made. Now that Dan and Lisa had already..." Mary paused abruptly before continuing with another tack, "Maybe she felt that Dan liked you more than her, and it created some jealousy."


    Stolen story; please report.


    Though it inevitably had crossed her mind, Becky never felt the need to ponder such thoughts in much depth. But the fact that Lisa''s feelings for Dan could have influenced their strained relationship made her feel a certain unease.


    Taking a sip of her coffee, Becky leaned back and let out a sigh. "It''s funny how someone''s perceptions and fears can be so different from reality," she mused, her gaze drifting away for a moment. "But Mary, tell me, what are you saving up for with your job at the granary?"


    Mary hesitated for a moment, her eyes searching for the right words. "To be honest, I don''t really know what I want to study or where I want to go. All I know is that I want to get out of Sommerfield, just like you did. I want to experience living in a place where I don''t know everyone and there are real opportunities."


    Becky looked at Mary, understanding her yearning for something beyond the boundaries of their small town. A mix of emotions washed over her¡ªlove for her family and friends in Sommerfield, but also a sense of excitement for her new life in California. She knew firsthand the allure of studying in a vibrant location and the doors it could open.


    "Sommerfield is such a beautiful place, with its natural charm, and kind people," Becky said, her voice filled with nostalgia. "But I understand your desire for more. Sometimes, we need to spread our wings and explore the world."


    Mary didn''t seem convinced, a tinge of restlessness evident in her eyes. "You were right to leave. Sommerfield is beautiful all right, but it''s the same thing day in and day out. There''s no variety and it''s awfully predictable. Plus there is no freedom as long as mom and especially dad is breathing down my neck." she admitted, "And Dan...well, he''s a bit silly and unambitious for not wanting something more." For a moment Mary sounded just like her father.


    At Mary''s assessment, Becky felt a pang of protectiveness for Dan. She knew him to be a person full of wisdom, with a calm steadiness about him.


    "Dan may not have the same dreams of venturing far away, but he''s found his own path." Becky reasoned, "Sometimes, it takes a different kind of courage to stay, to nurture the roots you''ve planted."


    Mary looked at Becky, a mischievous smile playing on her lips.


    "You know, I could tell from a long time ago. Ever since that first time you came over for dinner years ago. The way you look at Dan with a gentle admiration in your eyes." Mary''s eyes sparkled with knowing. "And I saw it again just the other night when you came over for dinner and Dan mentioned he learned how to cook."


    Becky felt her cheeks flush with a mix of surprise and embarrassment.


    "Oh Mary, you''re imagining things! I was just happy for Dan, as a good friend."


    Mary chuckled, her tone filled with playfulness. "Sure Becky. Whatever you say. But let''s not pretend I''m the only one who notices these things." She raised an eyebrow suggestively, causing Becky to blush even deeper.


    Changing the subject, Mary''s tone turned light, filled with an eagerness to ask questions that could be safely asked with only them present.


    "So, tell me, are there a lot of cute guys at the university? I can just imagine you surrounded by all those hot college guys. Maybe even a few surfer scholars with their tan and sun-bleached hair."


    Becky''s laughter rang out, a genuine expression of joy. "Well, Mary, there are certainly a lot of good looking people at university, but my focus is on my studies. Veterinary science isn''t an easy field, you know."


    Mary''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she prodded further, unable to resist the teasing.


    "Come on, Becky. All work and no play? There must have been at least one guy who caught your eye!"


    "I did go on one or two dates and made some friends, but I hardly have the time for a serious relationship right now."


    Mary nodded, seemingly satisfied with her response. However curiosity tugged at Becky, and she couldn''t resist asking.


    "By the way Mary, did Dan see anyone while I was away?"


    Mary leaned in, her voice lowered as she shared the surprising news.


    "Yeah, Dan dated Lisa Taylor on and off for about a year. They stopped seeing each other around six months ago."


    Becky''s eyes widened in astonishment, her mind racing to make sense of this new information. With the cat out of the bag, Mary went into further details.


    "It was such a miserable experience for Dan. My dad does not like Lisa and you know how oppressive he can be when his mind is made up about something."


    "You dad not liking Lisa...I can kind of imagine that." Becky murmured, her voice tinged with realization.


    Mary nodded, her expression a mix of understanding and empathy. "No, he didn''t. Dan and dad had a huge argument about Lisa one day and that''s when Dan decided to move out, finding his own place above the deli in the neighboring town. That dinner the other day was a huge thing, it was the first time Dan''s been back home since he moved out."


    Becky''s mind raced as she connected the dots. Dan had moved to Millerton to get away from his father, a fact that she had never received a straight explanation for.


    Did Dan live with Lisa in his apartment in Millerton? How did Lisa continue to work at the granary? Her thoughts swirled, imagining the intimacy that Dan may have shared with Lisa whilst she herself was thousands of miles away in California. The realization hit her like a tidal wave, causing her to momentarily lose touch with the present moment.


    Mary''s voice broke through her reverie, snapping her back to reality. "Becky, are you okay? You''ve been staring off into space for a while. Do you want that chocolate brownie I''ve been offering?"


    Becky blinked, her mind clearing as she refocused on Mary''s concerned face. Realizing her distraction, she smiled apologetically. "I''m so sorry, Mary. I must have drifted off. Yes, please, I''d love a chocolate brownie. And this time, let me treat you."


    As she got up to place their order, her mind spun with the unexpected revelations. She couldn''t help but wonder what other secrets lay hidden beneath the surface, and how they would shape the future of her relationships with Dan and everyone else she had left behind in Sommerfield.

 Chapter 5: Office Harmony

    Lisa Taylor sat at her computer desk in the Sommerfield Granary office, her screen flickering intensely between spreadsheets, delivery orders and inventory reports.


    When not socializing with her colleagues in the tight knit office, Lisa was all about business. With her keen eye for detail and remarkable organizational skills, she had easily spotted several grain deliveries to a few smaller customers which were on the verge of being overlooked.


    The office manager John Combes noticed her efforts and appreciated Lisa''s dedication. Having just gotten off a call on his phone, he walked over to Lisa, catching her attention with a polite tap on her desk.


    "Lisa, I just got off the phone with the specialty mill in Elkridge. They are ok with the slightly later than usual delivery given the heads up. I can''t thank you enough for catching that mistake. How about I buy you a coffee as a token of my gratitude?"


    Lisa, always one to think outside the box, chuckled mischievously. "You know what? Instead of just coffee, how about you shout the entire office a box of donuts? I know just the place that makes the best donuts in town."


    Harry laughed heartily, captivated by Lisa''s infectious spirit and feeling a little generous, "Donuts it is, then! You saved us a lot of embarrassment, it''s the very least I could do." John was about to leave but he suddenly remembered something, "Oh Lisa, how is your course going?"


    "It''s going really well. I''ve been able to use the things I''ve learned and apply it to work already." Lisa smiled, her pride and satisfaction evident.


    John beamed back at her, he pointed his finger at Lisa, the superstar amongst his staff. Lisa quickly messaged the donut shop address to John as he left to buy the treat.


    The news of the forthcoming donuts spread like wildfire throughout the office, eliciting cheers and excited chatter from the staff. They had all grown fond of Lisa, drawn to her vivacious personality and genuine warmth.


    Amidst the bustling atmosphere, Mary, being one of the younger girls in the office, made her way over to Lisa during her break carrying her mug of peppermint tea.


    Having known Lisa since elementary school, Mary was aware of Lisa''s long-standing feelings towards and having had recently gone through a relationship that ultimately came to an end. In spite of that, Mary had remained close to Lisa as they continued to work together in the same office.


    "Hey, Lisa!" Mary greeted with her energetic smile. "I just wanted to thank you for convincing John to get us those donuts. You always seem to know how to get things done around here."


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Lisa''s smile widened as she looked at Mary, appreciating her kind words. "Oh, it''s nothing, Mary. I just love seeing everyone enjoying something together."


    Mary couldn''t help but quietly admire Lisa''s ability to build meaningful connections with the people around her. She was also struck by Lisa''s effortless beauty, her long blonde hair perfectly styled, makeup applied modestly but always to great effect and her fashion sense always on point. Mary wished she could exude half of Lisa''s style and confidence.


    As Mary sipped her tea, its warmth embracing her, it reminded her of the recent outing she had with Becky at the bookshop caf¨¦.


    "You know, I had coffee with Becky Jones the other day at the bookstore. Do you remember her? She''s back for a break from university in California. It was so fun catching up with her, she told me all these amazing stories of her college life and travels."


    Lisa''s smile froze for a moment, caught off guard by the mention of Becky. In her pursuit of Dan''s affections, Lisa had long considered Becky her rival. Since Becky''s departure for study and university around five years ago, Lisa had done her best to put Becky out of her mind, believing she was no longer a threat to her chances with Dan.


    In fact, Lisa had succeeded in capturing Dan''s interest and had finally experienced the joy of dating him for a year. Her long-cherished dream coming true.


    From the moment she had first noticed him playing in a local baseball game when they were around ten years old, Lisa had been smitten with Dan. His athleticism, gorgeous dark hair and considerate, polite demeanor had captured her heart.


    However, Lisa couldn''t ignore the fact that Dan and Becky had always been close friends. Their bond had annoyed Lisa, causing her to feel a deep sense of insecurity and jealousy. Despite never dating, Becky had effortlessly held Dan''s attention, a closeness that Lisa yearned for with all her heart.


    Taking a deep breath, Lisa forced a smile, masking her unease.


    "Oh, that sounds nice. I''m glad you and Becky had a good time." She tried her best to push away any hint of insecurity that threatened to surface.


    Mary, at the moment forgetting the potential undercurrent of rivalry that may have existed between Lisa and Becky, smiled innocently. "Yeah, it was really lovely! Becky is such a great friend, and I''m grateful for her. It''s so nice to have someone so smart and experienced to talk to and share moments with."


    Lisa''s smile remained fixed, but her mind raced with conflicting emotions. She suddenly felt small and inadequate compared to the well traveled Becky. Her thoughts then turned to how much of an influence Becky still had on Dan''s life, and if their close friendship would ever diminish. Deep down, Lisa feared that Becky would always hold a special place in Dan''s heart. Furthermore she began suspecting whether or not Becky''s eventual visit had precipitated her break-up with Dan.


    Pushing aside her worries, Lisa focused on Mary, determined to be supportive. "Having good friends is truly a blessing, Mary. Cherish those moments and treasure the bonds you have."


    Mary nodded, her admiration for Lisa undimmed. "You''re right, Lisa. I''m grateful for the friendships I have, including ours. Plus you just scored us some donuts so I love you the most right now!"


    Lisa laughed and her heart swelled with affection for Mary, appreciating her innocence and sincerity. She couldn''t help but think that Mary possessed a certain lightness and purity that she herself had lost along the way. In that moment, Lisa silently vowed that she would try to remain a positive influence in Mary''s life, just as she had tried so hard to be for Dan, however difficult it had been.

 Chapter 6: Whispers of Healing

    Rain tapped insistently against the windowpane of Lisa''s bedroom. Its rhythmic patter mirroring the melancholic atmosphere that engulfed Lisa''s home that Saturday afternoon in Sommerfield. Seated at her vanity table, Lisa absentmindedly painted her nails, her mind traversing the complex corridors of her past. It had been over six months since she had last been in a relationship with someone ¡ª since Dan.


    The vibrant hues on her nails held no allure today. Instead, a profound sense of loss and bitter regret washed over Lisa, threatening to engulf her fragile resolve. Desperate to reclaim her spirits, she gazed into the mirror, engaging in a one-sided conversation with herself.


    "You are a young, beautiful woman," she whispered, her voice laced with a touch of longing. "There are countless other girls who would envy your very existence, and numerous of other guys who would vie for your attention. You are worthy of love and happiness."


    Lisa sat up straight, her fingers tracing the strands of her hair, attempting to fashion a look that would embody the confidence she sought. But try as she might, a sense of misery clung to her, intensified by the memory of Mary''s mention of Becky at the office. The mere thought of Becky threatened to unravel the fragile threads of Lisa''s composure.


    Her gaze shifted from her nails to the nail varnish bottle that lay on her crowded makeup table ¡ªa vivid tableau of her inner turmoil. Overwhelmed by frustration, Lisa''s grip on her emotions faltered. In a surge of anger, she flung the bottle against the wall, its contents splattering in a chaotic burst of color. The crash reverberated through the room, a tangible echo of her shattered heart.


    Collapsing onto her bed, Lisa''s tears cascaded into her pillow, dampening the fabric with her sorrow. In the distance, thunder grumbled, an ominous accompaniment to the storm of emotions raging within her. Seeking solace, she sought refuge in her phone, scrolling through the captured memories of her time with Dan.


    Photographs emerged, frozen fragments of their shared happiness, trips to the big city, far away from the sleepy rural town where they had both grown up. They wandered hand in hand through the bustling streets of the Twin Cities, their laughter blending harmoniously with the vibrant cityscape. Images of live gigs at trendy bars conjured the faint echoes of music that still reverberated within her soul. And then there were the pictures of Dan''s adoration, the moments when he made her feel like a princess, his gifts and gestures of love weaving a tapestry of bliss around her.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    As Lisa''s thumb hovered over the delete button, a sudden hesitation stayed her hand. An internal battle raged within her, torn between releasing the past and clinging to the fragments of joy that defined that year of bliss. She couldn''t bring herself to let go just yet, unable to sever the emotional ties that still bound her to those memories.


    The shattering of glass reached the ears of Lisa''s mother, piercing through the walls and stirring her maternal instincts. Knocking gently on her daughter''s door, she called out, concern etched in her voice. "Lisa, is everything alright?" she asked, her voice laced with gentle concern.


    "I''m fine mom!" but the tremor in her voice betrayed her distress, stirring her mother''s heart. Slowly, her mother pushed open the door, her gaze falling upon Lisa¡ªfragile and broken, tears staining her cheeks.


    Without hesitation, Lisa''s mother approached her daughter, her footsteps tender and deliberate. She enveloped Lisa in a loving embrace, offering solace amidst the emotions. Cradled in her mother''s arms, Lisa''s tears continued to flow, a torrent of unspoken pain.


    "I''m sorry, Mom," Lisa managed to utter between sobs, her voice choked with self-recrimination. "I''m being so stupid, crying like a baby."


    Her mother gently brushed a strand of hair from Lisa''s tear-streaked face, her eyes brimming with compassion.


    "Oh Lisa, it''s okay." she whispered, her voice a soothing balm to Lisa''s wounded soul. "You''re not being stupid. What you are going through is never easy and it takes time to heal. But remember this: You are a wonderful woman. Other women admire and look up to you, and there will be plenty of guys who would be lucky to have you by their side."


    Lisa absorbed her mother''s words. Somehow hearing the same words from her mother felt more convincing. She allowed those words to seep into the depths of her fractured spirit. For a moment, a glimmer of warmth caressed her heart, soothing the ache within. But as her thoughts returned to Dan, the wound tore open once more, and fresh tears spilled from her eyes.


    Through her tears, Lisa managed to voice her deepest fear.


    "Mom, Dan won''t even talk to me anymore." she whimpered, her voice trembling with raw vulnerability.


    Her mother''s embrace tightened, a steadfast anchor in the tempest. "Sometimes, people need space to heal and find their own path. It''s painful, but it doesn''t diminish your worth. You deserve someone who chooses you every day, without hesitation."


    As the rain continued to lash against the window, Lisa found solace in her mother''s embrace. It was a solace that gave her strength, to look forward to a life without lingering on the memories of the past. Just as her mother had immediately identified her worth, Lisa too felt emboldened by the wonderful life she had built for herself by herself.


    And so, in the midst of the rain, they remained locked in an embrace¡ªa fragile yet unbreakable bond, weathering the storm together.

 Chapter 7: Storm of emotions

    On that same dreary, rainy Saturday afternoon, Paul and Maggie Fenton found themselves confined to the oversized lounge of their large family home. The plans that Maggie had eagerly anticipated, the Sommerfield Garden Club luncheon at Tennyson Park had been abruptly canceled due to the inclement weather. The uneaten platters of sandwiches, lovingly prepared by Maggie, sat neglected on the dining table¡ªa tangible reminder of dashed hopes and unfulfilled expectations.


    Paul, being not the greatest fan of such social obligations, was grateful for this unexpected respite. Their youngest, Mary, had ventured out with friends to the bowling alley in the neighboring town, leaving Paul and Maggie with a rare moment of solitude to reflect upon the recent events that had unfolded in their lives.


    Their conversation naturally gravitated towards the dinner held just a few nights ago, where Dan and Becky had paid them a visit. It had been over a year and a half since Dan had last joined them for dinner, following the bitter argument between Dan and Paul.


    Maggie, breaking the silence with a gentle tone, remarked, "I must say Paul, it was truly heartening to see Dan looking so well. I''ve been quietly worried about him ever since I heard that he and Lisa broke up about six months ago."


    A flicker of concern crossed Paul''s eyes, although he quickly masked it with his stoic demeanor. He remembered well his anger and disappointment with Dan at the time, which had led him to discourage Maggie from reaching out to their son. Instead of acknowledging his own worry, Paul deflected the conversation towards Becky, who had been present as a guest during that dinner.


    "Becky has always been an impressive young woman. I''ve always liked Dan being friends with her. In so many ways, she''s better than Lisa. I can''t understand why Dan had so much interest in Lisa in the first place." Paul spoke with a sense of pride at his own prescience.


    The mention of Lisa stirred a passionate animosity within Paul. Although normally laconic and spare with words, on the topic of Lisa he would seemingly come alive with opinions, frequently uttering disparaging remarks about her.


    "Dan''s breakup with Lisa is the best thing for him, it may finally enable him to return home after a such a prolonged absence." Paul declared.


    Maggie''s anger simmered beneath the surface, ready to ignite. She retorted, her voice tinged with frustration, "Paul, it was just you who treated Dan poorly. I confess, for the first time, that Mary and I visited Dan several times over the past year. We wanted to ensure he was settling in well in his new place in Millerton."


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Paul, feeling the weight of his own stubbornness, lashed out at Maggie.


    "You shouldn''t have encouraged Dan in his self-destructive relationships and behaviors. Lisa barely earned enough to pay her own way, she''s still living with her mother and she was probably leeching off Dan. That certainly doesn''t inspire any confidence for a financially secure future together. I''m just glad that it''s now over and that Dan can move on."


    Maggie rolled her eyes, "They''re young adults just starting out in life for crying out loud."


    Infuriated, Paul turned the tables on Maggie, "Lisa may be young but so is Becky. Look at what Becky is like, she''s intelligent, ambitious, eloquent, experienced and thoughtful. And Lisa? She''s loud and animated for sure, but she has no subtlety and just wants to have fun everywhere she goes. If you had to pick Becky or Lisa for Dan, who would you choose?"


    Refusing to be drawn into such a comparison, Maggie took a deep breath, her voice filled with conviction. "Paul, both Lisa and Becky are wonderful women in their own right. But ultimately, it''s Dan who chose Lisa and that''s what matters to me. He should follow his heart and make decisions for himself."


    "That is not acceptable. I will not have a family that disobeys me, lying to me even. You should know better Maggie. You are a mother to two children who look to you for guidance."


    Paul felt a familiar surge of frustration and stubbornness that had once led to his falling out with Dan. Back then, Dan had insisted that Lisa was the one he loved with all his heart, and Paul found himself reliving that same contentious argument in the present.


    Unable to sway Paul''s rigid perspective, Maggie, her disappointment visible, decided she needed time alone to clear her head. She rose from her seat and announced her departure, grabbing a rain jacket and car keys before driving off into town for some shopping, leaving Paul behind.


    As the sound of Maggie''s departure faded, Paul sat in the silent lounge, a heavy sigh escaping his lips. He couldn''t help but feel a pang of regret for his unyielding nature, realizing that his refusal to relent had driven his wife away. Pouring himself a small glass of whiskey from his cabinet, he sought solace in its warmth, hoping to ease the weight of the unresolved tension that hung in the air.


    The rain continued its relentless descent outside, mirroring the storm brewing within Paul''s mind. He contemplated his own attitude, questioning whether he had been too tough on Dan. However, despite the nagging doubts, Paul clung fiercely to his dislike for Lisa, steadfastly refusing to entertain the possibility of being wrong.


    Sitting alone in the dimly lit room, Paul acknowledged a glimmer of self-awareness. He knew he needed to confront his own shortcomings, to find a way to mend the frayed bonds within his family. Yet, for now, in the solitude of the rainy afternoon, he nursed his drink, entwined in the web of his own convictions, unwilling to let go of his steadfast disapproval.

 Chapter 8: A shelter from the storm

    The rain poured relentlessly, drenching the streets of Sommerfield in a somber haze. Maggie, lost in her thoughts and burdened by her recent argument with Paul, walked with heavy steps along the rain-soaked shopping strip. She couldn''t shake off the memory of Paul''s unreasonable and rude behavior, the hurtful words echoing in her mind like a persistent thunderstorm.


    In an attempt to find solace, Maggie sought refuge in her favorite bakery, Emily''s Pastries. With each step, her anticipation grew, for she knew that within those cozy walls, she could always rely on finding an exquisite fruit jam pastry that would bring a momentary escape from her troubles. But as she arrived at the bakery, her hopes were dashed. A paper notice on the front door informed her that Emily had a family emergency and the shop would remain closed for the week. Her thoughts first turned to concern about Emily''s well being, then disappointment washed over Maggie, mirroring the relentless rain.


    The downpour intensified, urging Maggie to seek shelter. She hurriedly made her way to the local grocery store, hoping to find a temporary respite from the storm. The store, owned by Ted and Sally, was a familiar place for Maggie. However, on that particular day, it was Sally Berenson, Becky''s mother, who was minding the store.


    From within the store, Sally with her keen eye, spotted Maggie''s soaked figure through the rain-streaked windows. Concern etched on her face, she called out to her friend.


    Maggie turned around, and a warmth spread across her face as she saw Sally. The two had been friends for years, bonded not only through their membership in the Sommerfield Crochet Club but also by the friendship shared between their children, Becky and Dan.


    "Maggie!" Sally exclaimed, her voice filled with an urgency. "Come in, come in! You''re soaked through! Let me get you a towel."


    Grateful for the welcoming gesture, Maggie stepped into the well lit grocery store. Maggie thanked Sally as she accepted the towel, hastily drying off her hair.


    Sally beckoned Maggie to come around to the back of the counter, where the comforting warmth of a heater awaited. "Come on, Maggie, take a seat. You need to warm up." Sally insisted as she poured a cup of coffee from the food counter.


    Maggie hesitated, feeling like an imposition on Sally''s day. "I don''t want to trouble you, Sally. I''m good enough where I am."


    Sally chuckled, her eyes radiating genuine concern. "Nonsense. You could get a cold easily like that. Besides, I insist."


    Feeling the sincerity in Sally''s voice, Maggie relented, a small smile tugging at her lips. She took a seat beside the heater and accepted the cup of coffee, feeling the warmth radiate through her chilled hands. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee filled the air, mingling with the comforting atmosphere of the grocery store.


    As Maggie sipped her coffee, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of familiarity in Sally''s caring nature¡ªa quality that reminded her of Becky.


    Leaning against the counter, Sally playfully quipped, "So, Maggie, what brings you out in this torrential downpour? Are you rehearsing for the local production of Singing in the Rain?"


    Maggie sighed softly, unsure of whether to open up about her troubles. Just then, a customer entered the grocery store, Sally immediately greeted the customer with familiarity.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "Morning Sally. What a rain eh? Still I''m here to pick up some potatoes if you''ve got''em. I''m trying out a new baked potato dish tonight."


    The customer walked over to the produce section and picked six of the largest and freshest burbanks from a wicker basket as well as a bottle of cream before paying for it at the counter.


    Sally''s eyes lit up with curiosity. "That sounds delightful! Would you mind sharing the recipe? My daughter is back in town for a bit and I''d love to make something special for her."


    The customer beamed, happy to share his recipe. Sally listened intently, her mind filled with thoughts of creating a memorable meal for her beloved daughter. Maggie watched this interaction unfold, a flicker of envy dancing in her heart. She longed to have such connections with Dan again.


    As the customer paid for his groceries and bid farewell to Sally, he nodded in Maggie''s direction, acknowledging her presence with a warm smile. Maggie returned the gesture, appreciative of the small gesture of recognition.


    Turning her attention back to Maggie, Sally saw the hollowness etched on her face, a reflection of the pain she carried within. Sensing the unspoken sorrow, Sally gently encouraged Maggie to share her troubles.


    "Maggie," Sally began, her voice filled with empathy, "Is something troubling you? I can lend a sympathetic ear if that''s what you need. Or we can just cozy up together next to this big old heater with a nice mug of coffee if that''s what you want as well."


    Maggie hesitated, her eyes searching Sally''s face for reassurance. With a deep breath, she finally decided to pour her heart out.


    "It''s Paul," she confessed, her voice laced with sadness. "We had a terrible argument about Dan. He refuses to extend an olive branch to him, even after all these years. Paul still believes that Dan''s relationship with Lisa was doomed from the start. He won''t admit that he was wrong and it pushed Dan away. I feel like I''ve failed as a mother."


    Sally listened attentively, her eyes never leaving Maggie''s face. Her heart twisted with conflicting emotions as memories of her own past resurfaced. Long ago, before she had met Ted, Sally had shared a brief and intense relationship with Paul¡ªa secret concealed even from Maggie. She knew all too well about Paul''s stubborn nature and his stern demeanor that had once drawn her in. But those feelings were a distant memory now, overshadowed by her deep love for Ted, the man who had become the true love of her life.


    Setting her own history with Paul aside, Sally offered solace to her friend, her words filled with understanding. "Maggie, I understand how Paul can be insensitive at times. But try not to be too harsh on him. Men like Paul, with their strong and stoic nature, often find it difficult to show their soft and vulnerable side. It''s as if they believe it''s a weakness. I''m not excusing his behavior, but sometimes it helps to understand where they''re coming from."


    Maggie listened, her heart aching for the understanding that Sally offered. She finished her cup of coffee, feeling its warmth seep into her bones, providing a temporary respite from the cold and the emotional turmoil. Polite in her request, Maggie asked Sally for another cup, insisting on paying for it.


    Sally smiled warmly, pouring another cup of coffee for Maggie. "Don''t be silly. The coffee is on the house. Consider it a small gesture of friendship and support during these challenging times."


    With the fresh cup of coffee in hand, Maggie took a sip, savoring the warmth that traveled through her body. Encouraged by Sally''s compassion, she continued to share her worries and concerns about Dan.


    "I really hope he is managing by himself. It must have been hard to be all alone after his breakup with Lisa. They were so much in love and were inseparable."


    Sally listened intently, her gaze unwavering, absorbing every word, and offering her undivided attention. She held back on providing advice, she simply listened, ears open to anything that Maggie wanted to share.


    "And Paul is just utterly infuriating. He doesn''t know how to make me feel better. He just keeps making things worse with every word he utters."


    As the rain continued its relentless assault on the world outside, Sally and Maggie sat together in the shelter of the grocery store, sharing their thoughts, fears, and hopes. The passing moments brought them closer, forging an unspoken bond between the two mothers who found solace in each other''s experiences.

 Chapter 9: A store full of love

    A few hours had passed since the rains had eased and Maggie had left the store to continue her day. A short while after, Ted made his return to the store to relieve Sally. There was a spring in his step, his infectious smile lighting up the store as he entered. Sally couldn''t help but watch him with wonder in her eyes, still captivated by his boyish charm even after all these years.


    "Hey there, shopkeep!" Ted greeted cheerfully, holding a paper bag in his hand. "I brought you a little afternoon treat." He pulled out a fresh poppy seed bagel spread with a generous serving of cream cheese, Sally''s favorite, and presented it to her with a hopeful look in his eyes.


    Sally''s face lit up with delight as she took the bagel from him. "Oh, Ted, you remembered!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with genuine gratitude. "I''m impressed that you still care about these little details. It means a lot to me."


    Ted feigned a suspicious look, raising an eyebrow playfully. "Well that was easy! If I''d known you were so easily pleased, I would have done these kind of things more often," he teased, a mischievous glimmer in his eyes. "Who knows, it might lead to some extra action in the bedroom when you''re in a good mood."


    Sally blushed and giggled, quickly hushing him. "Ted! There are customers around," she whispered, her eyes sparkling with affection. Taking a bite of the bagel, she discovered that Ted even had it toasted, his attention to detail impressing her further.


    As Sally savored the delicious snack, her expression shifted, growing more serious. She motioned for Ted to come closer, and he obliged, going behind the counter and standing beside her.


    Sally sighed heavily, her shoulders slumping with the weight of her worry. Ted instinctively wrapped his arms around her shoulders, offering comfort and support. "What is it, Sally?" he asked gently, his voice filled with concern.


    "Maggie came into the store earlier," Sally began, her voice tinged with sadness. "She and Paul had an argument."


    Ted''s brows furrowed, his worry deepening. "I hope they''re okay," he murmured, careful not to pry into the Fenton''s family affairs.


    Sally remained seated, her face etched with concern. Ted couldn''t bear to see her like this and made a silent decision to listen and be there for her.


    "Maggie told me that the argument was about Dan," Sally continued, her voice trembling slightly. "I don''t know all the details, but apparently, Dan and Paul had a major falling out a year or two ago. That''s why we haven''t seen much of Dan around Sommerfield until recently."


    A flicker of recognition crossed Ted''s mind.


    "You know, I was over in Millerton a few months ago, visiting an old friend, and I remember seeing someone who resembled Dan loading things into a deli truck."


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Sally looked surprised and a little upset. "You saw Dan?" she asked, her eyes searching his. "Why didn''t you try to talk to him? Dan would have appreciated it. He could have done with seeing a familiar face around. He really looked up to you Ted, from back when you were his baseball coach."


    Ted wiped his brow, feeling a pang of guilt. "Sally, I wasn''t sure if it was Dan," he explained earnestly. "He was across the street, and I was with my friend and his wife. I didn''t want to be rude to my friends or make a mistake if it wasn''t Dan. I''m sorry."


    Sally pouted, her concern for Dan evident in her eyes. She couldn''t help but feel disappointed that Ted hadn''t reached out to him, especially given their history together.


    Ted gave her a comforting pat on the back, silently apologizing once more. "Please, Sally, tell me what else Maggie said," he urged, wanting to understand the situation fully.


    Sally continued, her voice laden with emotion. "Despite the argument, Dan showed up back home last Sunday when we saw him at church. That was the first time he''s been back home in a year and a half. Maggie was really glad he came," she said, a glimmer of hope in her eyes. "And she was also happy that Becky was there too. Maggie seemed to really miss her."


    Sally sighed again, her worry resurfacing. "But even with that visit, Paul is still unwilling to reconcile with Dan. His stubbornness upset Maggie so much that she ended up wandering in the rain and eventually finding herself in the grocery store."


    Ted understood Sally''s concern, his heart going out to Maggie and the difficult situation she faced. However, he felt a need to reiterate his stance. "Sally, as much as I sympathize with their family situation, it''s not our place to comment or interfere," he stated gently.


    Sally frowned, a touch of annoyance creasing her forehead. She added, almost casually, "By the way, Maggie invited us all to lunch at the Fenton''s next weekend."


    Ted''s eyes widened in surprise, and he asked Sally to repeat what she had just said. Sally confirmed it once again, her tone slightly challenging. "You, me, and Becky are invited to lunch at the Fenton''s, Ted."


    Ted hesitated, uncertainty flashing across his face. He wasn''t particularly close to Paul, despite being acquainted through Sally and Maggie. He remembered Paul''s seriousness, his substantial wealth, education and a way with words that seemed worlds apart from his own modest life.


    Ted remembered one occasion when he shared with Paul his passion for Hemingway''s writings and was met with a question on why he didn''t read Chandler instead.


    "I''m not sure if I can make it," Ted finally replied weakly, his voice hesitant. Sally''s expression turned serious, and she immediately questioned his response.


    "Why can''t you make it, Ted?" Sally asked, her eyes searching his. She wanted a valid reason for his reluctance.


    Ted hesitated for a moment before answering, his voice tinged with hesitation. "Who''s going to mind the store if we both go to the lunch?" he explained softly.


    Sally''s disappointment was palpable. "Ted I''m not going to turn down Maggie''s invitation for a second time. We can afford to close the store for one afternoon, a week''s notice is plenty of time for our customers." she said, her tone tinged with frustration. "It''s important to Maggie that we are all there. I''d gather Dan would be there as well, it''s Maggie''s chance to see her son again."


    Ted tried to defuse the situation, glancing over at an elderly customer browsing the beer section. Spotting an opportunity, he gestured toward the customer.


    "Sally, let me help this gentleman with his beer selection first," Ted suggested, his voice filled with an apologetic tone. "We can continue this conversation later, okay?"


    Sally shook her head, clearly miffed, and grabbed her handbag. "Fine. My shift is done, I''ll see you tonight for dinner then." she replied curtly, her disappointment evident. With one last glance at Ted, she left the store, leaving him alone to mind the shop and ponder the dreaded invite to the Fenton''s for lunch.

 Chapter 10: Unspoken reconciliation

    The rain finally relented early in the evening, capping off a tumultuous day. Mary arrived home, having received a lift from her friends. After a cheerful goodbye wave to her friends, she entered the house, only to be greeted by a dark and empty foyer.


    "Mom? Dad?" she called out but there was no reply.


    A cool breeze blew down the corridor, embracing her with an eerie chill. Nervously, she called out again, hoping for a response. Just as her anxiety started to grow, a door creaked open down the corridor, and her father, Paul, emerged from the darkness like a ghost, calling out her name.


    Startled, Mary let out a blood curdling scream, her heart pounding in her chest. Paul quickly turned on the lights and rushed over to calm her down, apologizing for the fright he caused.


    "Sorry, honey, I fell asleep in my study." he explained, his voice laced with exhaustion. As they made their way to the kitchen, Mary couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.


    "Way to give me a heart attack dad! Where''s mom? Why isn''t she getting dinner ready?"


    Paul hesitated for a moment, his gaze shifting, before finally saying, "Your mom went out shopping, sweetheart."


    Mary frowned, her worry growing. "But it''s almost seven. It''s really strange that Mom isn''t home yet," her voice filled with a mix of fear and confusion. She pulled out her phone, intending to call her mom to check if everything was alright.


    Paul gently reached out and placed a hand on Mary''s shoulder, his touch meant to reassure her.


    "Just let her be, honey. Your mom is probably busy," he said, his tone tinged with underlying sadness. Mary couldn''t understand what her mom could be busy with at this hour, growing more suspicious by the minute. Dinner was usually prepared and served promptly on time.


    Just then, the headlights of a car outside illuminated the house as it pulled into the driveway. Paul let out a breath of relief and gestured toward the window.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "See, your mother is home," he said, trying to mask his earlier concerns. The front door swung open, and Maggie entered, still wearing her thick raincoat and carrying bags of takeaway food from the Chinese restaurant.


    Mary rushed to greet her mom, her worry instantly forgotten.


    "Hi, Mom!" she exclaimed, taking the bags from her. Maggie managed a tired smile, her eyes reflecting a mixture of exhaustion and relief.


    "How was your day out honey?" her voice carried a hint of weariness.


    Mary eagerly shared her fun-filled afternoon with friends, her words spilling out with youthful excitement. "We went bowling and then got our nails done at the salon. Look, Mom, see how cute they look?" Mary said, thrusting her hands forward to show off her freshly painted nails. Maggie''s tired eyes softened as she listened, a genuine smile tugging at the corners of her lips.


    "I''m so glad you had a good time, sweetheart," Maggie said, her voice filled with love and warmth. She followed Mary back into the kitchen, where Paul had already set out plates in anticipation of the food. As Maggie and Paul locked eyes, a deep understanding passed between them, unspoken words echoing in their hearts.


    Paul''s concerned gaze revealed his worry, the weight of their recent arguments pressing heavily on his shoulders. He wanted to apologize, to reach out to Maggie and make things right, but the words remained trapped within him. Instead, he silently offered her a plate, his eyes pleading for forgiveness.


    Maggie met Paul''s gaze, her exhaustion giving way to a flicker of understanding and compassion. She recognized the hint of concern on his face, a departure from his usual emotional detachment. With a small nod, she accepted the plate, a silent acknowledgment passing between them.


    As Mary eagerly tucked into her soy noodles, declaring their deliciousness, the tension in the room began to dissipate. The aroma of the food filled the air, mingling with a sense of bittersweet hope. Paul reached for a bottle of wine sitting on the table, pouring a glass for Maggie. He handed it to her, his eyes searching hers, hoping she could see the unspoken apology he longed to express.


    Maggie accepted the glass, her weary smile mixed with gratitude and vulnerability. She wiped a stray tear from her eye, a testament to the emotions she had been holding back. After taking a decent sip, she offered it back to Paul, her voice soft and tender.


    "It''s good, isn''t it?" she asked, her words carrying something a little extra.


    Paul took his sip and nodded, his gaze filled with a mixture of remorse and love. "It''s the best," he replied, his voice barely above a whisper. As they shared that moment, the heaviness in their hearts began to lift, replaced by a glimmer of hope for a brighter future.

 Chapter 11: Drinks with the boys

    The dimly lit bar reverberated with the sounds of constant laughter and animated conversations. Amidst the lively ambiance, Dan, Colin, and Mike sat huddled together, their laughter blending with the boisterous atmosphere. Dan, having just treated his friends to a round of beers, settled back into his seat, feeling a sense of comfort and familiarity in their presence.


    Colin, expressing his gratitude, gave Dan a fist bump before taking a drink from the large mug of beer before him. Mike, always the instigator, leaned in towards Dan, a victorious glimmer in his eyes. "So, Dan, I was talking to Colin earlier," he began, pausing for dramatic effect, "and guess what? It took some wrangling but he eventually told me some details about your breakup with Lisa."


    Dan shrugged nonchalantly, his face betraying no hint of the emotional turmoil that lay beneath. "That''s ancient history now," he replied, trying to dismiss the significance of the past relationship. "It wasn''t anything serious anyway. Lisa is a wonderful person, but we just couldn''t make it work."


    Colin, observing Dan''s deflection, remained silent, understanding the truth that Dan was unwilling to confront. Having worked closely with Dan at the deli and spending a lot of time together, he had witnessed the depth of Dan''s love for Lisa and the suddenness of their breakup. It pained him to see his friend masking his emotions.


    Mike, who was Dan''s old friend from school back in Sommerfield, was not as familiar with Dan''s current situation. He was however always quick with his banter, "You know, Dan, I think Lisa is a great girl. She''s always a ton of fun, and let''s not forget, she is extremely hot too." He playfully nudged Dan, implying his own interest in Lisa.


    Dan chuckled, his laughter laced with a touch of bitterness. "Oh, come on, Mike. You''re not as brave and handsome as me. You wouldn''t stand a chance with Lisa." He tried to lighten the mood, masking the deeper longing he felt.


    The topic of Lisa having been broached, Colin seized the opportunity to mention a recent encounter.


    "I actually saw Lisa in Millerton a week ago. It looked like she was catching up with some friends."


    Dan''s gaze snapped towards Colin, feigning casual interest but secretly yearning for any news about Lisa''s well-being.


    "Lisa looked really good, as cheerful and radiant as ever. For the short time she lived in Millerton, she certainly made a lot of new friends." Colin added.


    "That''s what makes Lisa special. She just connects with people so easily and she makes things happen." Dan said, appreciative of Lisa''s role in finding a job for Mary.


    Nostalgia enveloped the trio as they raised their glasses, a momentary pause descending upon them. Each of them felt a tinge of sentimentality, reminiscing about the past and the people who had touched their lives.


    Mike, ever the optimist, clinked their glasses together, his voice brimming with hope. "Let''s drink to the future. To new beginnings and an abundance of hot female company!" Colin and Dan joined him in laughter, dismissing Mike''s fixation on romantic pursuits.


    "Speaking of new beginnings." Colin started, "I''m considering giving Minneapolis another chance."


    Dan nearly dropped his beer, unable to conceal his astonishment.


    "What?" he exclaimed, his voice filled with disbelief.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Colin shrugged, seemingly unfazed by Dan''s reaction. "It''s just a thought, Dan. I''ve been considering it for a while now, ever since I visited Minneapolis last summer. Millerton calms me, brings me peace, but the big city. It calls to me." he explained, his eyes glimmering with a sense of adventure.


    Mike, in his slightly inebriated state, patted Colin on the back, commending his decision. "Congratulations on coming to your senses Colin! You''re making the right choice leaving this backwater."


    Dan, still processing the news, shook his head in disbelief. "Wait, are you serious?" he asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    Colin nodded, sensing Dan''s emotional vulnerability. He added, "It''s just an idea, Dan. Nothing is set in stone, but my uncle runs a store in Minneapolis, he offered to help me out if I decide to give it a go."


    Mike, always one to lighten the mood, jokingly remarked, "I bet there are loads of hot girls in Minneapolis." Colin smiled and clinked his beer mug with Mike''s, enjoying the camaraderie.


    Dan, feeling a mix of sadness and apprehension at the thought of Colin leaving, placed a hand on his friend''s shoulder. "I''m gonna miss you if you go. Seriously, you''re the only sensible one I can count on for anything." Dan said, his voice tinged with genuine emotion.


    Colin returned the gesture, patting Dan''s shoulder in a display of friendship. "You should consider coming with me, at least to check it out," he suggested, aware of the weight his words carried.


    Mike, in his slightly intoxicated state, blurted out, "Dan should definitely go to Minneapolis! Now that Lisa''s no longer holding you back."


    Realizing his blunder, Mike quickly turned to Dan, his gestures exaggerated and apologetic. Dan waved him off, understanding his friend''s drunken state.


    "I''m so sorry Dan. I need to make it up to you!"


    Dan assumed Mike would buy him another beer, but to his surprise, Mike had something else in mind.


    "I''ll find you a girl tonight to get you laid!" Mike proclaimed too loudly.


    Dan and Colin groaned at Mike''s drunken antics, exchanging knowing smiles. Mike, unaware of his friends'' reactions, dismissed their disapproval.


    "Would you bet against me? If I can convince one of the girls to go home with you tonight, you owe me ten beers." Mike beamed with confidence.


    Dan, amused by Mike''s audacity, raised the stakes.


    "Make it twenty beers if you manage to pull it off in your current state," he countered.


    "Deal!" Mike eagerly accepted the challenge, the dare too good to pass up. He left their company, bumping against the table, sending their drinks flying out of their cups.


    Amidst the laughter and frivolity, Dan turned to Colin, his tone shifting to a more serious note. "You know, Colin," he began, his voice quieter. "Lately, I''ve been feeling better about my future. About relationships."


    "Really, what''s changed your mind?" Colin asked, surprised by Dan''s confession.


    Dan, slightly bashful, leaned in a little closer.


    "An old friend recently returned to Sommerfield. She had been studying in California and is back for a short break. Just seeing her again has given me hope."


    Colin, genuinely happy for Dan, smiled and acknowledged the newfound spark in his friend''s demeanor. "I''ve noticed you''ve had a pep in your step lately. You deserve a fresh start, Dan. You''re a great guy."


    Just as the conversation delved deeper, Mike returned dramatically to the table, his voice loud and animated.


    "Yeah. I crashed and burned." Mike said as he flopped himself between Dan and Colin, "And I may have unintentionally pissed off those guys over there who appear to be the boyfriends of the women I approached."


    Mike pointed discreetly to a small group of young men much like themselves who were wearing frowns and glares of disapproval aimed towards Mike.


    "I am getting out of here before a bar room erupts. Besides, I''ve got an opening shift tomorrow so I''m getting some shuteye." Colin said, shaking his head.


    Saying their goodbyes to Colin, Mike and Dan watched as Colin dropped a twenty-dollar note on the table, insisting it covered a final round of drinks.


    As Colin left the bar, Mike leaned in closer to Dan, curiosity evident in his eyes. "So, what were you two talking about so secretly?" he asked, his voice laced with intrigue.


    Dan chuckled, refusing to reveal their private conversation. With a sense of anticipation and a newfound hope for the future, he simply replied, "Nothing you need to worry about Mikey, you just need to know that you ain''t getting twenty free beers from me anytime soon!"


    As the night drew to a close, Dan reflected on the twists and turns of the evening. Amidst the laughter, confessions, and drunken dares, he felt a renewed sense of possibility and the prospect of both saying goodbye to the past and embracing the hopeful unknown.

 Chapter 12: A morning of banter

    Becky''s home in Sommerfield sat on a quiet street on the western side of town. It was a modest, single-story house, old in years but well maintained by Ted and Sally who were attentive to its upkeep. The cozy little house backed onto a rolling, open grove that shimmered with dew in the early hours of the morning.


    The woods behind the house held a special place in Becky''s heart since her childhood. In those days she together with Dan would often spend their afternoons exploring the woods, preferring the openness and unpredictability of mother nature.


    They would wander around the woods, observing wildlife that changed with the seasons. Occasionally they would sometimes venture as far as the small river a mile or two away. Once they found a spot, Becky would read her novels and together they would listen to music on their headphones. On some days in the warmer months they would go swimming in the crystal clear river, enjoying the embrace of nature, carefree and soothing. In those days, Becky and Dan would sometimes do their homework out in the woods, motivating each other in study with Becky helping Dan out whenever he encountered a difficult subject.


    From the kitchen at the back of the house, Sally would often look out and see Becky and Dan sitting somewhere in the woods, immersed in their own world. Sally was grateful that Becky had such a good friend in Dan, someone who understood and encouraged Becky''s studious nature.


    At times, Sally couldn''t help but envision a future where Becky and Dan would embark on a lifelong journey together. Forging a fulfilling and loving life akin to the one Sally cherished with Ted. However, she refrained from imposing her desires or exerting pressure on Becky''s personal relationships, knowing that love should unfold organically.


    As dinner time approached, Sally''s resonant voice would sound out from the back yard, echoing through the woods, calling Becky back home for dinner. Sometimes, Dan would also stay for dinner, indulging in hearty conversations about their day and their dreams for the future.


    In particular, Ted and Dan shared a fervent interest in competitive baseball, fueled by Dan''s talent as a star shortstop in the local team that Ted coached. They would often dream of Dan''s potential ascent to the Minor League and even dared to envision him playing for the esteemed Minnesota Twins in the Major League.


    On this particular morning, Sally and Ted found themselves seated in the familiar kitchen, savoring their customary breakfast of toast and fresh farm eggs. The clock ticked closer to seven, the time when they would open their grocery store for the day. This routine remained largely unchanged, except on Sundays when they dedicated their morning to attending church services and fulfilling social obligations within their tightly-knit community.


    On Sundays, the store would open in the early afternoon and stay open longer into the evening to ensure that townsfolk had the opportunity to complete any essential shopping. Ted and Sally took their responsibilities of running the main grocery in town seriously.


    Ted sat quietly with his reading glasses, engrossed in a rereading of a collection of his favorite short stories by Hemingway. Though not well-traveled due to his commitments to the store, Ted was well-informed about the world. His knowledge gained from his keen interest in reading and watching documentaries online, a skill Becky had patiently taught him.


    Across from Ted, Sally was engrossed in a Nora Roberts novel, her escape into the realm of romance. Her passion for reading had been inherited from her own mother, who possessed an extensive collection of romance novels collected over the decades. Sally''s reading habits were varied, drawn more towards fiction and had even in the past dabbled in writing herself. Though she enjoyed the occasional mystery and thriller, she found solace in the familiar embrace of romance novels as a reader.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Just as Ted was lost in Hemingway''s prose, Becky walked into the kitchen, her shoulder-length hair tousled from a restful sleep. She stretched and cracked her back, feeling completely refreshed and eager to start her day.


    Seeing her parents sitting so serenely across from each other, Becky couldn''t help but comment on the idyllic scene before her.


    "Don''t move! You guys look so cute sitting like that together. I wish I had my phone to take a photo."


    Ted looked up from his book and chuckled. "Well, don''t go spreading that photo around. We have a rugged reputation to uphold," he teased.


    Sally blushed and playfully scolded Becky, "Oh, hush, Becky. You''re making your old mom turn red like a tomato."


    Becky laughed, loving the dynamic between her parents. Sally got up from her seat and went to the stove to fetch a generous serving of toast and eggs. She placed it in front of her daughter with a warm smile.


    "Here you go sweetie. It''s so nice to have you back home, even if it''s just for a little while. I''ve missed making breakfast for you."


    "Thanks mom. I''m so grateful to have breakfast all ready to eat as I roll out of bed. It''s not a luxury that comes with living by myself."


    Sally chuckled. "Well, don''t get used to it. If you want to improve your cooking skills, you''ll have to spend more time getting your hands dirty in the kitchen."


    Becky groaned playfully, feigning despair. "Oh Mom, don''t remind me! All my friends at university complain about my cooking. They say it''s terrible!"


    "Well you don''t need to worry about your cooking if you are quick on your fingers in ordering takeout." Ted joined in the banter, a mischievous grin on his face.


    "Hey, that''s not fair! You''re supposed to defend me, not agree with Mom!" Becky playfully glared at her dad.


    Unable to let Ted gain the upper hand, Becky fondly recalled a comical incident from the past.


    "I still remember the time that dad tried cooking steaks to impress mom on Mother''s Day," Becky said, trying her very best to hold back laughter.


    "Not that story again!" Ted cried out.


    "Oh yes that story again! Dad, you are meant to grill steaks, not boil them in water."


    "They looked a bit rare so I wanted to give it a bit more cooking." Ted reasoned.


    "Ted, you''ve come a long way in your cooking but that was not your proudest moment. I''ll never forget the sight of the soggy steak you served that was swimming in this pool of grayish, meat water." Sally shared her perspective.


    The three of them erupted in laughter, their voices filling the kitchen with joy and warmth. It was in these light-hearted moments that Sally realized how much she had missed the banter and the little interactions that made her day. She looked at Becky with a long, loving gaze. Her heart filled with the bittersweet knowledge that Becky''s stay in Sommerfield would soon come to an end, and she would have to return to California for her studies.


    Tears welled up in Sally''s eyes as she mustered the courage to speak. "Becky, sweetie, promise me you''ll come back home more often. I miss you so much."


    Becky walked over to her mother, enveloping her in a warm embrace. "Oh, Mom, of course, I''ll come more often. I miss you too." She reached for a nearby napkin and gently wiped away Sally''s tears.


    Sally smiled through her tears, feeling both proud and nostalgic. She marveled at how much Becky had grown and matured. In that moment, Sally''s mind flashed back to the times when she had to wipe away Becky''s tears after a fall in the woods or console her when something sad happened at school.


    Watching the touching scene unfold, Ted felt a surge of emotions. He jokingly chimed in, "Hey, I''m feeling a little left out right here."


    Becky turned to her dad, her eyes sparkling with affection.


    "Oh, Dad, how could I forget you?" Without hesitation, she rushed into her father''s open arms, giving him a tight, loving hug. In that embrace, Ted felt the depth of his daughter''s love and the reassurance that everything was right in the world.

 Chapter 13: Impromptu day off

    Thirty minutes before the shop''s opening, Sally and Ted were fully engrossed in the final shelving tasks at their small but we''ll stocked grocery store. Fresh produce was displayed in wooden crates for easy access. The aisles of shelves were stocked with a large variety of groceries that catered to the preferences of the townsfolk that Sally and Ted knew intimately.


    As the couple diligently worked together, ensuring that each item was recorded and placed correctly. Becky stood nearby, observing the flurry of activity with a hint of worry. She wanted to lend a hand with the shelving, but her father was adamant that it was an easy task and that she would only get in their way. Reluctantly, Becky acquiesced, standing near the door and giving her parents the space they needed to work efficiently.


    As Sally and Ted expertly moved around the store, their actions like a choreographed dance, Becky couldn''t help but admire their synchronicity. The way they silently divided their work, spoke volumes about their deep understanding of one another. She wanted to make a witty comment about their harmonious teamwork, but she hesitated, not wanting to interrupt their flow.


    With a few minutes to spare before opening time, Sally and Ted completed their preparations. Sally approached Becky with a smile, a self satisfaction evident in her confident posture.


    "Sweetie, will you do the honors?" Sally pointed to the reversible opening sign on the glass door.


    Becky eagerly complied, feeling a sense of achievement as she ceremoniously turned the sign over to ''open''. In that fleeting moment, a surge of nostalgia washed over her, causing her to wonder what her life would have been like had she embraced her place in the family store, remaining in Sommerfield instead of venturing far away for her studies. Images of a quiet, fulfilling life, shared with her parents flickered in her mind''s eye. A final lingering thought nagged at her, perhaps she could even have made a life together with Dan. His presence around the store would have made the tedium bearable.


    As the store officially opened its doors, Becky approached her parents, who now seemed relaxed and ready to engage in conversation. She couldn''t contain her admiration any longer and expressed her sincere appreciation for their seamless teamwork.


    "Mom, Dad, I have to say, the way you two work together is incredible," Becky exclaimed, a smile lighting up her face. "I could really learn a thing or two about organization and efficiency from watching you."


    Sally chuckled modestly, brushing off the compliment. "Oh sweetie it''s nothing special. We''ve been doing this for decades, day in and day out. It''s become second nature to us."


    Ted, taking a break from his tasks, joined the conversation. "Your mom''s right. It''s all about finding a rhythm and sticking to it. Plus, we know this store like the back of our hands."


    Becky nodded, her admiration undeterred. "Well, it''s still amazing to watch. You guys make it look effortless."


    Ted nods as he strides purposefully toward the hot food counter. His brisk steps resonating across the store''s polished floor. He deftly refills the coffee machine with fresh water and coffee grind, having already cleaned out the machine the night before as part of his closing routine.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    His attention then shifts to the hot dog machine, his hands swift and adept, defying the morning rush by effortlessly loading it with a batch of high quality frankfurters made locally by the butcher. Becky watches on, quietly impressed by her father''s earnest dedication, a testament to his commitment to quality above all else.


    Meanwhile, Sally takes her place at the till, carefully counting the day''s opening balance. Becky approaches her mom, bubbling with excitement.


    "Mom, I have an idea," Becky suddenly said, unable to contain her enthusiasm.


    "What''s your big idea sweetie?" Sally asked, setting the money aside and giving her daughter her full attention.


    Becky took a deep breath, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. "When was the last time you and Dad took a full day off from the store?"


    Sally''s face lit up as she reminisced, a wistful smile tugging at her lips.


    "Oh, it was Memorial Day. We decided to take a break and do a little traveling outside of Sommerfield. We drove to the Salmon Resort lakeside park, about an hour away. We had the most wonderful time."


    "What did you guys do there? Tell me everything!" Becky leaned in, eager to hear more.


    Sally''s eyes sparkled as she painted a vivid picture of their day off.


    "We had a beautiful picnic by the water. The sun was shining, the breeze was gentle. We walked along the boardwalk that circled the lake, enjoying the stunning views. And then we just spent the rest of the day lying in the sun, reading, chatting, and savoring each other''s company. And your dad had five beers!"


    Becky''s heart swelled with happiness, imagining her parents basking in the joy of that day. "That sounds absolutely perfect, Mom. You and Dad deserve more days like that."


    Sally sighed dreamily. "Oh yes we do. It was a simple day but we both enjoyed ourselves most splendidly."


    A mischievous glimmer danced in Becky''s eyes. "Actually, Mom, I have a proposal. What if I mind the shop for the day? You and Dad can have another day off, just like Memorial Day."


    Sally''s eyes widened, the idea taking root. "Oh, Becky, that''s incredibly kind of you, but I couldn''t impose on you. You''re on a well-deserved break from your studies. It wouldn''t be fair to burden you with the responsibility."


    "Mom, I''ve helped out at the store before remember? It''s not a problem. And if there are any issues or questions, you know I can reach you on my cell phone." Becky reassured her mother, her voice brimming with confidence.


    Sally pondered the proposition, contemplating the rare opportunity to spend a day off with Ted, free from the store''s responsibilities. After a moment of consideration, a wide smile spread across her face.


    "You know what, Becky? I would love to spend a day off with your dad," Sally declared, her excitement palpable. She called out to Ted, beckoning him over.


    Ted, curious, approached the counter. "What''s the matter?"


    Sally took a deep breath, her voice filled with determination. "Becky has suggested something amazing, Ted. She''s willing to look after the store for the day so that we can have a break."


    Ted''s eyebrows furrowed, preparing to voice his concerns, but before he could utter a word, Sally cut him off.


    "I want this, no, I need this," Sally insisted, her voice firm. "I want to spend a day with you away from the store and all its responsibilities."


    Ted looked at Becky, who offered him a cheeky thumbs up. He shook his head, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. He then turned to Sally, gently wrapping his arms around her.


    "Alright, honey, let''s do this," Ted said, his voice filled with affection.


    Sally clapped her hands excitedly, her face beaming with joy. She grabbed her bag, ready to embark on a day of freedom and relaxation, away from the familiar confines of their beloved store.

 Chapter 14: The other guy

    After spending the night with Dan and Colin in Millerton a few nights ago, Mike had returned home to Sommerfield where he worked full-time as a store assistant at the local hardware store in Sommerfield.


    Mike had a knack for fixing things. Besides assisting customers at the hardware store, Mike also provided handyman services, which were an integral part of the store''s commitment to the small Sommerfield community.


    On the night before, the hardware store had received a call from Emily''s Pastries, a beloved local bakery known for its delectable treats and personable service. Emily''s shop had suffered extensive damage the day before when Emily''s estranged husband unexpectedly showed up at the quaint little shop and had unleashed an unprovoked attack. Shattered glass display counters, torn shelves, and a chaotic mess of baked goods strewn across the premises greeted Mike as he arrived in the morning to assess the situation.


    Determined to restore order and repair the damage, Mike spent the entire morning cleaning up the aftermath of the attack. The extent of the mess and the emotional distress that Emily was experiencing made the task more challenging than expected. However, Mike''s sympathy for Emily and his diligence pushed him to complete the cleanup with extra attention and energy despite the throbbing headache he was experiencing.


    Installing new glass counters and repairing the broken shelves took longer than anticipated, but Mike persisted, driven by a sense of responsibility and care for Emily. The bakery held a special place in his heart, as Emily had always treated Mike with kindness, often sharing small treats like chocolate chip cookies when he and his friends had passed by the shop.


    While working on the repairs, Mike found himself listening attentively as Emily poured out her emotions, sharing the struggles of her broken marriage. Mike, having witnessed the bakery''s history and knowing Emily as a big sister figure, felt a deep empathy for her situation. He wanted to ensure she was okay, offering emotional support throughout the process.


    As the afternoon wore on, Mike couldn''t shake the thought of his friend Dan, who had recently informed him of another longer visit in Sommerfield. Eager to reconnect and learn more about Dan''s life, Mike had extended an invitation for Dan to visit him during his time in town. He envisioned a boisterous gathering, complete with good drinks and heartfelt conversations.


    With the repairs at Emily''s finally complete, Mike realized he was running behind schedule. Originally planning to drive to a brewery for some craft beers, he decided to make a quick stop at the local grocery store instead. He knew that Ted stocked a selection of carefully curated beers that would suit the occasion perfectly.


    Parking his red Tacoma outside the grocery store, Mike entered, expecting to see either Sally or Ted behind the counter. To his surprise, there was instead a strangely familiar young woman standing at the counter. It took a moment for Mike to register that it was Becky, whom he hadn''t seen in four years.


    Unaware that Becky had returned to Sommerfield, Mike''s gaze fixated on her refined appearance which had matured from her years away. Her light brown hair cascaded gracefully around her shoulders, and her captivating eyes still sparkled with warmth. He couldn''t help but notice her toned and alluring figure, accentuated by the fitted yellow T-shirt she wore.


    Startled by the sudden realization, Mike''s face broke into a wide smile, his eyes lighting up with delight.


    ¨C


    In high school Mike and Becky''s interactions had been sporadic, mainly occurring during shared social outings with Dan. However, there was one particular memory that stood out to Mike, an incident that signaled at the potential of their relationship.


    In the months before Becky''s imminent departure from Sommerfield, anticipation for the annual school festival grew. This much-awaited event promised a medley of delights: a bustling carnival, a melodic concert, and a breathtaking fireworks display.


    However, just days before the event, Dan succumbed to a severe virus, prompting an urgent hospital admission. As the festival day dawned, his condition remained critical, compelling Becky to prioritize a visit to the hospital.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Reluctant to let his condition dampen Becky''s experience at this highly anticipated event, Dan made a heartfelt request to Mike. With their history as close friends since their Little League days, Dan''s fervent wish was for Mike to accompany Becky to the festival, ensuring she got a lift to the carnival, have a good time and return home safely.


    Both Mike and Becky were hesitant about the arrangement. Mike had meticulously crafted plans for the evening, ones that revolved around his pursuit of Laura Williams who had been his romantic interest all year. Mike eventually yielded, choosing to honor his friend''s request despite his initial reservations.


    For Becky, though she knew Mike to be a trusted friend of Dan''s, his flippancy, foul language and womanizing tendencies led her to feelings of misgiving. It was only with Mike''s earnest insistence that they should enjoy the festival together to ease Dan''s worry that she agreed to the outing.


    Upon arriving at the festival which was held at the local ballpark, they sauntered quietly through the crowd, observing the festivities. One of the carnival games caught Becky''s eye, a shooting game that involved a tiny bullseye fifteen yards away. Handing over a dollar note, Becky''s joy swelled when she skillfully won a plush doll by hitting the target three times in a row. Mike was impressed with her shooting prowess, Becky revealing that she had a few secrets up her sleeves.


    Becky''s elation was contagious, and as the night progressed, both Becky and Mike began to relax and enjoy each other''s company. Through their conversation, she discovered that Mike had a close relationship with his father, an architect renowned for designing several buildings in Sommerfield and several neighboring towns.


    Mike expressed his admiration for his father who had solely raised him from an early age, his mother no longer in the picture due to their parent''s divorce when he was five years of age. His eyes blazed momentarily as he revealed his desire to follow in his father''s footsteps, although his lackluster academic performance had dimmed his prospects. He shared that he had recently taken on a part-time job at the local hardware store, hoping that the experience and connections within the trade would propel him towards that career. Becky listened attentively, silently impressed by Mike''s proactivity and determination, qualities she had never associated with him before.


    When it came time for dinner, Becky offered to buy Mike a bratwurst dog and soda as a token of gratitude for his companionship. Mike, trying to be polite, declined the offer, stating that he did it as a favor for their mutual friend Dan.


    But Becky would not take no for an answer. With a sweet smile that melted his heart, she insisted that Mike accept the hot dog, assuring him that it would be the most delicious hot dog he had ever tasted. In that moment, Mike was caught off guard by a sudden rush of attraction towards Becky. Her kindness and sunny disposition captivated him and he found himself accepting the hot dog without another word.


    After their satisfying dinner, they walked over to the stage in preparation for the concert that Becky had eagerly anticipated. Finding a spot on the grass near the front of the stage, Becky told Mike about the band''s exceptional bassist, revealing that she had started learning the bass guitar herself after hearing him play on the radio one day whilst she was hanging out with Dan.


    Mike listened intently, the mention of Dan''s name reminding him about his situation in tonight''s arrangement. As much as he was starting to develop feelings for Becky, he didn''t want to jeopardize his friendship with Dan or create any awkwardness between them.


    The stage lights illuminated, signaling the band''s arrival to a wave of applause. Becky and Mike were swept up in the energy of the concert. Mike''s voice soared as he joyfully sang along, and Becky couldn''t resist joining in, their voices harmonizing in the open night air. It was a moment of shared elation, their connection growing stronger with every note.


    The music washed over them, creating a bond forged through their shared love of music and the special moments they had experienced earlier in the night.


    As the final words of the last song echoed through the air, the sky erupted in a dazzling fireworks display. Colors burst above them, painting the night sky with radiant patterns. Startled by the booming sounds, Becky instinctively sought solace, wrapping her arms playfully around Mike. She buried her head onto his chest, seeking refuge from the explosive spectacle above.


    It was a gesture of trust, gratitude and an acknowledgement of his presence and the happiness he had brought her.


    Mike''s smile mirrored Becky''s affectionate gesture. For a brief instant, Becky felt a surge of something different, a connection that transcended their past interactions. It was as if they had unlocked a new chapter, fueled by the power of music and the glimpses of the friendship blossoming between them.


    Mike looked down towards her, his arms slowly moving to reciprocate the embrace but amongst the boom of colors that exploded above them, a moment of clarity returned to her. Awkwardly, she untangled herself from him, grabbing her phone from her handbag as an excuse to break the tension. Stumbling over her words, she mentioned that she wanted to capture a video of the fireworks for Dan to enjoy.

 Chapter 15: Trouble

    Becky''s eyes caught sight of a familiar figure standing at the entrance of the grocery store looking at her.


    It was Mike, dressed in a work shirt and jeans, bearing evidence of his craft with wood shavings and dried glue clinging to his clothes. An admiring smile appeared on Becky''s lips as she observed his appearance, appreciating his sense of purpose and practical nature.


    Mike stood there, smiling foolishly, momentarily dumbfounded, his gaze fixed on Becky. It was Becky who broke the silence, calling out Mike''s name in a jovial tone, as if rousing him from a daydream.


    "Hey Mike, wakey wakey!" she said, her voice carrying warmth and familiarity.


    A rush of joy surged through Mike as he heard Becky''s voice, it brought a welcome surprise to his emotionally charged day. He approached the counter, and they embraced each other in a heartfelt hug, a silent affirmation of their friendship.


    As they parted, Becky''s eyes wandered to her own shirt, noticing the wood shavings transferred from Mike''s clothes. She plucked them off delicately, examining the tiny remnants in her palm.


    Curiosity twinkled in Becky''s eyes as she inquired about Mike''s day.


    "What have you been doing today? You look and smell like you''ve just come from a sawmill." Her question hung in the air, waiting for an answer.


    "Sorry about my clothes. I didn''t get a chance to clean up or change after work. I was rushing here to pick up a few essentials."


    Becky''s mind flashed back to the conversations they had shared years ago, when Mike had expressed his ambition to become a builder. A spark of excitement ignited within her, and she leaned in closer, her voice filled with enthusiasm.


    "So, are you working as a builder now?" she asked, her anticipation palpable.


    "No," Mike''s response carried a hint of disappointment, his voice tinged with a touch of resignation, "I''m still working at the hardware store. Though I get the occasional opportunity to utilize my carpentry skills on small jobs."


    "It''s cool that you''re still at the hardware store," Becky assured him, her voice filled with unguarded admiration. She leaned against the counter, a warm smile on her face. Becky continued, her voice tinged with enthusiasm. "And what you''re doing there, Mike, it''s more important than you think. Helping people with carpentry work, installing cabinets, fixing doors and windows, and all those little things¡ªit may seem small, but it has a big impact on people''s lives. I remember my dad and I making many trips for materials and good advice years ago when we were renovating our front deck."


    Becky''s heartfelt support washed over Mike. Becky''s absence over the past four years while she pursued her studies in California had created a void that now seemed to be gradually closing.


    Shifting his attention back to Becky, he stepped even closer to her, a curious smile on his face. "So, when did you get back to Sommerfield?" he asked. "And what brings you here to the store?"


    "I just got back a week or so ago," she replied. "I''m on a break from university. It''s been way too long since I''ve been home, and I really missed seeing my mom and dad. Not to mention I needed a break from the craziness back in California."


    Mike nodded.


    "I can imagine! It''s always nice to come back to the place you call home and spend time with family. I don''t see your mom and dad, you''re looking after the store today?"


    Becky nodded, a sense of responsibility shining in her eyes. "Yep! For one day only, I am the custodian of everything you see. I wanted to give my parents a chance to have a day off together, just to relax and enjoy each other''s company. They work so hard, and they deserve a break."


    Mike smiled appreciatively. "That''s really nice of you. Your mom and dad are always here, taking care of the store and keeping things ticking along. They''re such hardworking folks."


    Becky agreed wholeheartedly, a soft smile gracing her lips. "You''re absolutely right. My parents do so much, not just for the store but also for the community. My mom is always running around, helping out her friends and neighbors. She''s constantly running errands and even does the occasional babysitting."


    Mike chuckled, picturing Sally''s bustling nature. "Yeah, your mom seems to be everywhere. Ever since you left for university, it seems like she had a lot more free time on her hands," suddenly, a mischievous glint appeared in Mike''s eyes. "But don''t worry, I''m not implying that you were a handful when you were around," he said playfully.


    Becky raised an eyebrow, a playful smirk on her face. "Oh really? Are you sure about that?"


    Mike burst into laughter, shaking his head.


    "You were definitely a well behaved one. Jokes aside, your mom is just naturally caring and a worrier. She must have spent a lot of time worrying over you even though you never got into any trouble."


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Becky couldn''t help but let out a nervous laugh at Mike''s observation.


    "Oh, Mike, you would have given my mom a heart attack if she was your mother." she said with a playful shake of her head.


    Mike blushed, his gaze fixed on the floor. "Yeah, I''ve done my fair share of stupid things when I didn''t know better." he admitted sheepishly.


    Becky''s smile widened, touched by Mike''s honest admission and his endearing bashfulness. As the conversation continued, Mike shifted the topic to a more somber note.


    "Speaking of neighboring shops," he began, "have you heard about what happened at Emily''s Pastries?"


    Becky''s expression turned serious as she started shaking her head. "No, I haven''t heard. Is everything okay?"


    Mike took a deep breath, sensing the weight of the topic but wanting to share what he had heard from Emily earlier in the day.


    "I was at Emily''s Pastry shop for most of the day," he began cautiously. "That''s why my clothes are a mess, and I didn''t get a chance to change. Emily and her husband have been having difficulties, and her husband moved out of their home a few months back."


    Becky''s concern deepened, her eyes fixed on Mike as he continued.


    "Yeah, it''s really tough," Mike sighed. "They always seemed like such a perfect couple. Emily was like a big sister to all of us, and Steve was the cool big brother we looked up to."


    Becky''s sadness mirrored Mike''s, knowing how much Emily and Steve meant to each other. She had admired their relationship and had imagined her own marriage to be akin to theirs.


    Mike hesitated for a moment, grappling with the difficulty of the story he had to share. However, seeing Becky''s concern, he pushed forward. "Yesterday, Steve had shown up out of the blue at Emily''s shop. There was an argument, a continuation of the fight that had caused their split. In a fit of rage, Steve started causing a scene, smashing the glass counters, kicking the shelves, and ruining the baked goods Emily had prepared for the day."


    Becky gasped, her hand instinctively covering her mouth. She shook her head in disbelief, struggling to comprehend the sudden turn of events.


    "Is Emily okay? Did Emily call the police?" she asked, her voice filled with urgency.


    Mike shrugged slightly. "Emily is fine, physically. As to calling the police...I don''t know," he replied. "Emily was in shock, trying to process everything that had just happened."


    Becky''s determination was unwavering. "Emily needs to call the police, what Steve did is not right," she insisted, her voice resolute.


    Mike wasn''t entirely convinced. "Becky, that''s not how things are done in Sommerfield," he explained. "The community helps each other out. We look after each other like family. My boss told Emily that he would cover the cost of the materials to fix her shop, but she would need to pay for my labor. I''ve waived my labor fee of course, but my boss, he''s a good man."


    Becky shook her head, her disagreement apparent. "Yes Mike. Your boss is kind and generous, but it shouldn''t be his or your burden to bear," she argued.


    Not wanting to argue further and disrupt the happiness they had both felt upon seeing each other again, Mike didn''t disagree, instead he continued with his story.


    "After I finished cleaning up and fixing Emily''s shop, I had a long chat with her," he revealed. "I got the sense that she just wants to move on with her life and put Steve''s outburst behind her. With her shop all sorted now, I kind of feel that we should all just move on."


    Becky''s eyes softened, and she reached out to gently touch Mike''s arm.


    "I''m sorry if I seemed confrontational earlier, it''s just what happened to Emily...it''s just not right..." she said firmly but with a soft edge. "You''re really kind to spend time with Emily just listening to her. I can''t imagine how confused and upset she must be."


    A solemn silence fell between them, each lost in their own thoughts. Becky couldn''t help but feel the weight of Emily''s situation pressing on her, knowing she would have to inform her parents about it when they returned. Yet, she also didn''t want to disrupt their day off and rob them of the much-needed relaxation they deserved


    Mike offered a conciliatory smile, realizing he had been so focused on Emily''s predicament without giving Becky much opportunity to share her own experiences. "Sorry for going off on such an unhappy tangent. How have you been? How''s university?" he apologized.


    "Mike, you have to visit one day. There is so much to do and see, I don''t know where to start."


    "I''ll start saving up for a visit. You promise to show me around okay?"


    Becky beamed, she nodded as she immediately began forming ideas of places to visit and things to do with Mike in California.


    "But right now." Mike said, "I''m actually here to grab some beers for a catch-up with Dan tomorrow at my place. Have you heard about Dan? He moved away from Sommerfield a year or so ago."


    "Yes, I''m aware," she confirmed without expression, "I actually caught up with him already at his parent''s place. He seemed to be doing well."


    Mike''s surprise was evident in his eyes.


    "You''ve already seen him and visited his parents house already?" he asked, a tinge of jealousy creeping into his voice. It quickly dawned on him, however, that it was only natural for Becky to reach out to Dan first. They had always been incredibly close.


    Becky suddenly had an idea.


    "You know what, we should all catch up together! How rare is it that we are all back together in Sommerfield? I didn''t mean to invite myself over to your place, I just thought it would be nice if we all met up, I bet we''ve all got a bunch of stories to share."


    Mike chuckled, his shoulders relaxing. "I understand," he replied, posturing himself for a lengthy explanation. "My planned catch-up with Dan was supposed to be a boys only kind of thing. We are going to be drinking a lot of beer and who knows what other kinds of mischief we''ll get into. I wouldn''t want to scare you off with our potentially bad behavior," he added, jokingly.


    Becky laughed. "Oh, don''t worry!" she retorted. "I want nothing to do with Mike and Dan''s secret men''s business. I can only imagine you two talking about video games and baseball or whatever mysterious topics men discuss when women aren''t around. We can all catch up another time at a more respectable occasion."


    Becky winked, her sweet smile warmed Mike''s heart, reigniting a deep, forgotten attraction he had once felt for her.


    Becky motioned for Mike to follow her. "Come on," she said, her voice filled with an upbeat dedication to her task. "Let me show you some really good beers that you can impress Dan with."


    Mike''s smile broadened involuntarily, swept up in Becky''s contagious enthusiasm. He willingly trailed behind her, embracing the chance to share more moments with her, cherishing the rekindled sense of connection that was beginning to blossom anew.

 Chapter 16: Mikes man cave

    The following day, Dan arrived at Mike''s house, a familiar place he had spent countless hours in during their years together in high school.


    Mike''s dad, Harry Sullivan answered the door, a smile spreading across his face at the sight of Dan. It had been a while since they had seen each other, but the bond between them remained strong. Harry had appreciated Dan''s positive influence in Mike''s life. Dan was like a brother that Mike sorely needed, a brother that kept him on the straight and narrow.


    As Dan stepped inside, Harry greeted him with a pat on the back.


    "Great to see you again, Dan," he said, his voice filled with genuine warmth. "We''ve all missed having you around, Mike especially. He''s down in the basement getting the man cave ready to receive you. You know the way."


    Dan smiled broadly, shaking hands with Harry before making his way down the stairs.


    The basement man cave, their sacred sanctuary of video games and endless hours of laughter and conversation awaited him. Mike was already there, setting up the video game console on the large screen television, his eyes lighting up as he saw Dan.


    "Hey, man!" Mike exclaimed, extending his hand for a handshake. Dan reciprocated with a firm grip, their friendship rekindling instantly.


    Dan glanced around the basement, taking in the video game posters adorning the walls and the large swimsuit centerfold posters that added a touch of glamor to the space.


    "Wow, Mike, you''ve outdone yourself with the changes you''ve made to the man cave." he commented, impressed by the array of gaming paraphernalia that was on display.


    Mike grinned, appreciating the compliment. "Thanks, man. Wait until you hear the new sound system my dad helped me to pick. It''s pretty epic."


    With a flick of a switch, Mike booted up a fighting game on the video game console. The game title flashed on the large TV screen, accompanied by a booming musical theme playing on the sound system that reverberated through the basement, eliciting an impressed whistle from Dan.


    "Damn, Mike! You weren''t kidding about this sound system," Dan remarked, his eyes wide with admiration. "I wish I could have something like this in my apartment."


    Mike chuckled, he could tell that this was his moment.


    "Well, guess what? I can hook you up with a sweet deal on a similar sound system," he offered. "My dad is old friends with the owner of a hifi shop in Elkridge. I can help you score a good deal and even install it for you. I''ve got all the tools from my job at the hardware store."


    Dan''s gratitude was evident as he replied, "Thanks Mike. As much as I love a bit of audiovisual drama, it might be a bit much for my current place. I don''t want to scare the neighborhood."


    Mike laughed, understanding Dan''s concern. They settled in front of the screen, the familiar sounds of the video game console filling the air as memories of their gaming adventures flooded their minds.


    They delved into the latest fighting game, a fresh release that Dan hadn''t yet mastered. Wrestling with the controls at first, Dan found himself grappling with the game''s mechanics. However, Mike''s insightful hints and suggestions proved invaluable, transforming the challenge into a more pleasurable experience.


    After an intense boss battle that ended with Dan dying in a particularly humorous way, they shared a hearty laugh, reveling in the camaraderie that had always defined their friendship.


    With the game paused, Mike headed to the beer fridge and retrieved two cold bottles. He handed one to Dan, skillfully popping the top using his belt buckle, a party trick that he''d used to impress friends and dates alike. Dan chuckled at Mike''s showmanship before taking a sip, savoring the taste. He glanced at the beer label, noticing that it was a local craft brew that displayed a level of sophistication.


    "When did you learn to pick such a good beer?" Dan remarked, genuinely intrigued. "Where''d you get this amazing brewski?"


    Mike opened his own bottle and took a long swig before replying.


    "Just from the grocery store here in Sommerfield. They have some surprisingly good selections."


    They resumed their video gaming session, Dan particularly focused on avoiding another defeat at the hands of the same boss.


    "Oh, by the way, guess who I ran into at the store." Mike asked with an air of mystery.


    "Who?"


    "Becky Jones, she''s back in town for a month or so. So said she''d even met up with you already." Mike revealed.


    Dan maintained a nonchalant demeanor.


    "Yeah we did, about a week ago." he replied casually.


    "And you didn''t think to tell me so I had to find out for myself?" Mike playfully reprimanded Dan, "I''ve missed Becky you know. She''s such a sweet girl and it''s been years since I''ve seen her."


    "I''m sorry Mike, it didn''t cross my mind. We should all catch up together. You know, my mom invited Becky and her family over for lunch. Maybe you and your dad could come, too."


    Mike raised an eyebrow, contemplating the invitation. "A family gathering? Not exactly my vibe, but I guess it''s better than zilch. You think your old man would be cool with that, though?"


    Dan nodded confidently.


    "I''ll ask my mom. She wouldn''t mind one little bit." he assured Mike, "I''ll help my mom with the food so she''ll be less stressed. I''m coming out of cooking retirement to smoke my signature barbecue brisket."


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    A grin spread across Mike''s face as he reminisced about the mouthwatering flavors of Dan''s brisket.


    "Holy shit that sounds amazing, I''ll ask my dad if he''s up for it." he enthused, "I just wish I had a girl I could take to lunch."


    "Well, if you brought one of your female companions, that''s yet another mouth to feed."


    "Oh, come on, Dan. You know I''ll feel left out if I don''t bring a companion along," he teased, "I mean, you''d be too busy entertaining Becky, lavishing her with all your attention."


    Dan laughed, shaking his head. "Not likely. I''ll be too busy minding the meat. Becky can handle herself just fine."


    "I''m sure Becky would love to handle your meat, certainly would look good doing it." Mike laughed crudely.


    Dan''s expression turned serious, his gaze fixed on Mike.


    "That''s not cool, Mike," he said firmly, his voice devoid of humor.


    Mike shrugged casually, a hint of insincerity in his apology.


    "Alright, alright, I''m sorry. Just messing around, you know?"


    But the tension remained, lingering between them like an unwelcome guest.


    "Forget about Becky," Mike said, trying to divert the conversation, "Dan, talk to me! What went down with you and Lisa? Now that it''s just us, give me the lowdown. Was the bedroom action that bad?"


    Dan''s annoyance grew, compounded by Mike''s rude comments about both Becky and Lisa. He didn''t feel like discussing his recent breakup with Lisa, not with the way things were going.


    "Drop it, Mike," he said firmly, "Focus on the game. You''re getting your ass kicked."


    Silence descended upon the room as they resumed their gaming session, the clicking of their controllers and the sound effects from the game the only sounds breaking the awkward silence.


    Mike found himself unable to resist delving into Dan''s personal matters. Over the years, they had always confided in each other, sharing both their triumphs and trials. Despite Dan''s reluctance, Mike persisted with his relentless questioning.


    "Seriously, Dan. I thought things were heating up between you and Lisa. I mean, she even moved out to be with you. She was totally throwing herself at you, you lucky son of a bitch."


    Dan''s annoyance turned to anger, his words became terse.


    "It didn''t work out, alright? Just drop it," he implored, his frustration evident.


    "What''s up with you man? I tell you everything, Dan. There are no secrets between us. I trust you completely, and we''ve always had each other''s backs."


    "Okay!" Mike shouted with irritation, "What''s up with you man? I lay it all out for you, Dan, there are no secrets between us. I trust you completely, and we''ve always had each other''s backs."


    A storm brewed within Dan, disrupting his typically serene composure. Setting down his controller, he halted the game and fixed Mike with a resolute yet troubled frown. Although anger surged within him, he maintained a composed tone, masking the intensity of his emotions.


    "I don''t believe you''ve told me everything, Mike," he stated calmly.


    Mike''s mounting frustration became palpable, his irritation now impossible to miss. With a swift gesture, he flung his controller aside, arms raised in a gesture of exasperation.


    "What''s your deal Dan?" he huffed, "I invited you here, got the top-notch brewskis, just to chill like brothers, and you''re treating me like we are strangers."


    Dan took a deep breath, attempting to calm himself.


    "Mike, it''s not about that," he explained, his voice tinged with a mixture of disappointment and frustration. "But don''t claim that you''ve shared absolutely everything with me. There are things that you''ve kept to yourself, and that''s fine. We all have our boundaries."


    Dan''s piercing gaze remained fixed on Mike, devoid of emotion, leaving Mike feeling uneasy. Mike''s eyes darted back and forth, desperately searching for any hint of what Dan might be thinking.


    Finally, Dan spoke in a low voice, breaking the heavy silence.


    "School festival, final year of junior high," he said, his voice tinged with a mix of nostalgia and pain.


    Mike''s heart sank, his realization hitting him like a ton of bricks. He sat back down, dropping his head, understanding what Dan was about to bring up.


    "It was nothing," Mike quickly interjected, his words rushed. "We just had a great time together, hanging out as friends. There''s nothing between Becky and I."


    Dan''s voice remained calm as he replied.


    "I know there''s nothing between the two of you." He paused, his gaze unwavering. "But you didn''t tell me everything that happened that night."


    A pause settled between them, the room filled only with the distant sound of the video game music and the muffled footsteps of Mike''s father walking around upstairs.


    Mike''s defense instincts surged. "Sure, we shared a moment, but it was just a hug. It felt real, but it was nothing. Just a hug," he hurriedly explained, urgency lacing his words. "It was friendly, a celebratory thing. We got carried away; it didn''t mean a thing."


    Dan nodded, understanding Mike''s perspective. "Yeah, I get it," he responded softly. "It was just a regular hug between pals." There was a touch of sorrow in his tone. "But the thing is, I found out from Becky. She felt she had to share it with me, to keep it real and open. That''s what friends do when there''s trust."


    Silence hung in the air, the weight of Mike''s omission palpable. He understood the hurt Dan must have felt, learning about the hug from Becky and not from him.


    Mike attempted to rationalize his actions, frustration evident in his voice. "I didn''t want any confusion," he clarified. "Becky means a lot to you, and I didn''t want you thinking there was something when there wasn''t. I was just looking out for our friendship."


    "So you thought it better to keep it a secret instead?" Dan retorted.


    Mike''s frustration boiled over, his anger fueled by years of perceived suspicion.


    "You never trusted me to begin with," he exclaimed, his voice tinged with bitterness, "You''ve always thought of me as some kind of womanizer, a scoundrel. Someone you couldn''t trust to be around your precious little Becky."


    Dan''s voice remained calm as he spoke but the hurt on Mike''s face was evident.


    "That''s ridiculous, Mike. I do trust you. It was my idea for you to accompany Becky that night so she wouldn''t miss out on the festival, knowing I couldn''t be there because I was sick, coughing my brains out."


    "Quit kidding yourself, Dan. You never really trusted me from day one." In a surge of raw honesty, Mike persisted in his tirade, "You don''t get to decide who Becky hangs out with. She''s a grown woman, capable of making her own decisions. And if you''re not ready to commit, then it''s time to set her free."


    Mike rose from his seat, signaling his departure from the basement. Despite Dan''s attempts to soothe him, Mike''s agitation lingered.


    Dan found himself torn, caught between empathizing with Mike''s frustration and recognizing his own role in driving his friend to such an emotional state.


    As Mike geared up to storm upstairs and cool off, they caught the sound of his dad''s footsteps heading down the stairs. To avoid worrying his father, Mike settled back beside Dan, clutching the game controller tightly, putting on a facade as if everything was perfectly normal.


    "Hey boys! Wondering if any of you are hungry. I was going to pick up some pizzas or something from main street." Harry suggested with a broad smile.


    "Thanks Harry but I''ve got to go. I forgot I had to do something urgent for Mary." Dan replied hurriedly.


    "Oh. So soon. Well, come back again next time and maybe we can pick up a slice together then." Harry replied back with a friendly smile.


    Dan bid a curt farewell to Mike''s father before giving Mike a halfhearted goodbye before disappearing up the stairs.


    Mike''s dad stood silent as he heard the front door open and slam with Dan''s departure. He walked over to Mike and sat down next to his son who was engrossed with continuing his gaming without his second player.


    "Everything ok?" Harry asked.


    There was no reply.


    "You want that pizza?"


    "Sure, Dad. Whatever." Mike responded, devoid of any emotion or energy. He continued playing, his controller movements forceful, as if he was trying to snap it in two.


    Amidst the lingering heaviness of the unresolved conflict between friends, a dense silence enveloped Mike and his father. Each was caught up in their own private contemplations, the absence left by Dan''s departure looming large and seemingly insurmountable.

 Chapter 17: Uncertain future

    The day after their much-needed day off, Ted and Sally found themselves back at the grocery store, fully immersed in the hustle and bustle of their daily routine. Sally stood behind the cash register, assisting customers and engaging in friendly conversations while Ted tackled the backlog of stock that needed to be shelved.


    Feeling a momentary reprieve, Ted took a break from his shelving duties and walked over to Sally at the cash register. His brow glistened with sweat, and his shirt clung to his tired body. Sally poured him a cup of water instinctively.


    "Oh honey, you are a lifesaver." Ted expressed with gratitude, his eyes softening as he looked at her with affection.


    "Do you regret not asking Becky to come in today and help you with the shelving?" She posed a question, her voice filled with curiosity


    Ted sighed and glanced at the boxes of unshelved items, realizing the significant amount of work that still lay ahead.


    "I do wish Becky was here," he admitted, his tone laced with resignation, "But it''s the right thing to give her the day off. She''s on her university break, and I''ve done this work for years, today''s no different than any other."


    Ted barely finished half of his water before he started heading back to his shelving task. However, Sally swiftly intervened, grabbing his hand and urging him to take a longer break. Concern etched across her face.


    "Don''t go spraining your arm or leg Ted. The day is still young even though you are not.".


    Taking advantage of their close proximity, Ted playfully nudged Sally, a mischievous smile adorning his face.


    "I''d still be good in bed even if I injured my arms and legs," he teased, his voice filled with a mixture of affection and playful banter.


    Sally''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and she gently swatted Ted with her hand, her smile betraying her amusement.


    "You wouldn''t be good for anything if you can''t work and bring in an income!" she quipped, her tone playful yet punctuated with a hint of seriousness, "We need to consider our new physical limitations as we get older. Running the store by ourselves, it''s not easy work. It''s very physical."


    Ted, intrigued by Sally''s comment, couldn''t help but ask the question that lingered in his mind.


    "Are you thinking about giving all this up?" he inquired, his eyes searching Sally''s face for any hint of certainty.


    Sally settled into her seat behind the register, her gaze turning inward as she contemplated the question. Her thoughts drifted back to their day off, the blissful respite they had experienced, free from the responsibilities and constant physical demands of the store.


    After a moment of reflection, Sally responded slowly and pensively, her voice carrying a weight of contemplation.


    "Yes, someday I would want to give it up. Preferably before we become old fossils that can''t even go out for a walk in the woods." she confessed, her words measured and thoughtful.


    Ted regarded Sally with a mixture of seriousness and longing, the weight of the store''s significance in his life looming large. Memories of his own strained relationship with his father, who had left the store as his sole meaningful inheritance. Ted had always felt a deep connection to the store, as if it were a bridge to his father''s redemption in his own memory.


    "Not anytime soon, right?" a sad smile graced Ted''s face as he asked Sally, his voice tinged with vulnerability,


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Sally''s supportive gaze met Ted''s, her expression filled with understanding and empathy.


    "When the time is right." she reassured him, her voice warm and comforting.


    Ted savors a long, replenishing sip of water, relishing the refreshing coolness that soothes his thirst. Sporting a mischievous grin, he playfully punctuates the moment with an exaggerated "ahhh," eliciting giggles from Sally. Her laughter dances through the air, harmonizing with Ted''s whimsical humor. The sight of Sally''s smile floods him with immense joy, widening his own grin.


    Refreshed by the pause, Ted appears to bask in the present, his fatigue momentarily eclipsed. Abruptly, a notion ignites within him, sparking a tingling sense of excitement and possibility.


    "I don''t mean to pressure Becky," Ted begins, his voice tinged with eagerness, "but do you think she would be interested in taking over the store someday?"


    Sally pauses for a moment, considering Ted''s question. Sally leaned against the counter, her expression thoughtful as she shared her insights with Ted.


    "I have my doubts, Ted," she began, her voice careful, "Over the years, Becky and I have had many discussions about her future aspirations."


    Ted listened intently, his eyes fixed on Sally''s face, eager to hear what she had to say.


    "Ever since Becky was a little girl returning from a field trip to Stephenson''s Farm, she''s had this dream," Sally continued, a hint of pride resonating in her voice. "She''s always aspired to be a vet, her passion for animals unwavering and her longing to safeguard their welfare deeply ingrained. It''s been her lifelong ambition, etched in her heart for as far back as I can recall."


    A faint smile appeared on Ted''s lips, his heart too was swelling with pride for his daughter''s determination. He remembered how Becky''s eyes would light up whenever she spoke about dream, her face radiating with love and compassion.


    Sally''s voice grew softer as she recounted their conversation just before Becky left Sommerfield.


    "Right before she took off for Minneapolis, we discussed her senior year plans," she recounted, her words tinged with admiration. "Becky remained steadfast in her pursuit of becoming a vet. Her goal was clear¡ªto enroll in a top-notch veterinary program, acquire the best skills and education possible, all to maximize her ability to make a significant impact."


    Ted nodded, a mix of emotions washing over him. He felt a profound sense of joy knowing that Becky had discovered her true calling and pursued it with unwavering determination. At the same time, a pang of sadness tugged at his heart, knowing that it might mean Becky''s future lies far away from their small town.


    As Ted contemplates Becky''s future, a tide of uncertainty and unanswered questions floods his mind. Insecurity grips him, knitting his brow and leaving a hollow ache in his chest.


    "Do you think Becky would even come back to Sommerfield after she graduates from university?" Ted asks, his voice laden with a mixture of hope and apprehension.


    "She really seems to love California. She''s told me about her adventures there, visiting those beautiful seaside destinations. She described the warm water and how she felt like she was in paradise, completely captivated by the beauty of it all. Becky seems to have a rich and fulfilling social life. She has the affection and support from a close-knit group of friends who genuinely love and support her. They''ve become like a second family to her. I get a sense that she could easily flourish and make a great life for herself over there. California seems to love Becky as much as she loves it."


    Leaning closer, Sally asked Ted a question that stirred his thoughts.


    "Have you talked to Becky about her feelings towards California?"


    Ted took a moment to collect his thoughts, contemplating the depth of Sally''s words.


    "I haven''t dared to broach those conversations with Becky. I suppose I''ve shied away, fearing what her response might confirm¡ªafraid it might validate my anxieties. I''m truly apprehensive about the thought of losing Becky to California. I envision a future where our encounters dwindle to once a year, or perhaps even less."


    Sally reached out, gently squeezing Ted''s hand, offering him comfort and reassurance.


    "Ted, it''s crucial to have an open and honest dialogue with Becky. Share your concerns and fears, but also let her know how much you love and support her. Understanding her aspirations and dreams will help you find peace with whatever path she chooses."


    Ted nods, acknowledging the wisdom in Sally''s words. He feels a profound sense of gratitude for having Sally by his side, recognizing how fortunate he is to have her wise counsel.


    Playfully, Sally takes away Ted''s empty cup, giving him a friendly push in the direction of the waiting stock.


    "Now go on and get back to work," she jests, a hint of affection in her voice. "The stock isn''t going to shelve itself."


    Ted chuckles, his heart filled with warmth. Leaning in quickly, he presses a gentle kiss on Sally''s forehead, he returns back to his shelving task with a renewed surge of energy.

 Chapter 18: A journey to the bookstore

    Earlier that morning, Becky awoke to the gentle melodies of birds outside her window, their chirping filling the room with a symphony of nature. With a tired yawn, she glanced at the clock on her bedside table, only to realize that she had overslept. The morning sunlight streamed through the curtains, casting a warm glow across the room.


    Rubbing the sleep from her eyes, Becky made her way to the kitchen, where a handwritten note from her mother awaited her. The note advised her to take a good rest and to enjoy her day, as she deserved it after assisting her parents at the grocery store the day before.


    In the kitchen, perched on the dining table, a complete breakfast awaited her¡ªa hearty portion of scrambled eggs, crispy bacon strips, and two fluffy, thick slices of pancake awaited her. Becky grinned at the thought of her mom preparing her famous pancake batter while her dad manned the frypan, skillfully cooking the ladlefuls of batter her mom dolloped onto the sizzling, buttered pan.


    Whilst waiting for the plate to heat up in the microwave, she reflected on her plans for the day. Through the crystal clear glass of the kitchen back window, she could see that it was yet another flawless summer day. A cloudless sky and a gentle breeze, beckoning her to embark on a journey. Today, she would visit a specialty bookstore located half an hour away, a place that held the promise of finding books on her beloved topic; local folklore and mythical creatures.


    Becky''s fascination with books took root early on. Her parents, enthusiasts of romance novels and wartime adventures, fostered her passion for literature. Fond memories were woven from rainy afternoons cocooned in stories, enveloped by a snug blanket. Yet, it was the narratives of folklore and local myths that captivated her most. Coupled with her childhood explorations of the nearby woods and lakes, the natural world seemed imbued with mystique, seamlessly intertwining with the enchantment concealed within the pages she devoured.


    Returning to her room after breakfast and cleanup, Becky changed into comfortable clothes, her mind buzzing with anticipation. She hopped into her father''s pickup, the engine purring to life as she began the drive to a neighboring town, where the charming little bookstore awaited her.


    ¡ª


    Entering the charming shop, the aroma of aged books and ink enveloped her senses. Angela, the proprietor, welcomed her with warmth, a flicker of recognition gleaming in her eyes.


    Approaching Angela, Becky introduced herself, referencing her earlier inquiry about the folklore books.


    Angela beamed, "I had a feeling it was you. I can see that same spark in your eyes." She chuckled softly. "Though I had pictured someone a tad older."


    Becky laughed, a hint of blush gracing her cheeks. "Do I really give off an old-lady vibe?"


    Angela waved her hand dismissively, keen to explain herself.


    "Oh no my dear, not at all! It''s just that most young folks these days aren''t interested in local authors or fictional works centered around folklore and mythical creatures."


    Becky put down her bag on a nearby desk before continuing to spea.


    "I hope I didn''t come across as being too enthusiastic or overbearing. I was really looking forward to picking up a few books specific to that genre. "


    Curiosity sparkled in Angela''s eyes, and she leaned forward, eager to hear more.


    "I must admit it is a little unusual, but it''s the specificity of the request that made me all the more intrigued. Tell me, what made you so fond of these stories?"


    Becky''s gaze turned distant, her voice soft with nostalgia.


    "The whole journey kicked off when I was twelve, rummaging through our local library. I was trying to reach for a book on a shelf way above my height. Being shorter back then, I accidentally toppled a stack of books. As I scrambled to pick them up, I noticed a hidden gem tucked behind the shelf¡ª''The Reefmaker.'' It was like a bolt of lightning, an inexplicable urge that pulled me to borrow and dive into that book."


    Angela leaned closer, captivated by Becky''s tale.


    "What happened next?"


    Becky continued, the memories reigniting the magic and slightly unnerving feel of that moment.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "When I tried to borrow the book, the librarian couldn''t find any records of it. It was as if the book had slipped through time, waiting for me to discover it."


    Angela''s face mirrored Becky''s mix of fascination and intrigue.


    "Amazing...." Angela whispered, shaking her head..


    Angela leaned over the counter, retrieving a bundle of books held together by a wide rubber band¡ªa collection carefully chosen to align with Becky''s interests.


    "These are the books that match your request over the phone," Angela said, a hint of excitement lacing her words. "Take your time and see if any of them catch your eye the same way that ''The Reefmaker'' had done so many years ago."


    Becky''s eyes flitted across the titles and covers, her fingers delicately tracing the spines. She skimmed through the summaries on the book covers, delving into the initial pages to soak in their essence. Angela observed with bated breath, eager for Becky''s reaction.


    After a brief span, Becky concluded her perusal, a pensive look gracing her features. Unable to contain her anticipation any longer, Angela inquired.


    "Well, what do you think?"


    "The books you''ve chose are undoubtedly good so I''ll take them all. But there''s still something missing. I''m actually searching for something written by the same author who wrote ''The Reefmaker.''" Becky''s response was tinged with disappointment, but her determination remained unyielding.


    Angela''s brows furrowed in thought, trying to recall any information about the mysterious book. Unfortunately, nothing surfaced in her memory. She shook her head apologetically.


    "I''m sorry, Becky. I don''t know the book let alone the author''s name. ''The Reefmaker'' seems to be a hidden gem, known only to a select few."


    Becky''s heart sank momentarily, but a glimmer of hope flickered within her. She had come this far in her quest for more tales, and she wouldn''t give up just yet.


    "Do you by chance know the author''s name?" Angela asked.


    Becky shook her head, a tinge of regret evident in her expression.


    "No, I don''t know the author." Becky replied deflatedly, "The book I borrowed all those years ago didn''t have an author written anywhere. It was a self-printed, self-bound creation. Just a handwritten title on the cover. I don''t remember much else except that the cover was green."


    Angela pondered this, her mind spinning with possibilities.


    "Self published you say? It may have been a local writer then." Angela mused. "There could be various reasons why the author didn''t put their name on the book. Perhaps they were not seeking recognition, or maybe there was a scandalous tale behind it¡ªa stolen story, even!"


    Becky chuckled, shaking her head.


    "I suppose it''s a stretch to expect to find the author or any sequels after all these years. Besides, I no longer have the book, so there''s nothing to work off of."


    Angela''s eyes brightened, and she gestured toward the shelves surrounding them, brimming with books of all kinds.


    "Look, I''ll ask around some of my contacts in the business, see if they have any ideas about the book you are after. But if there''s anywhere in the area that might hold your holy grail, it would be my shop," she said with a proud smile, "Feel free to explore and browse through the older shelves and boxes. Who knows? Perhaps you''ll stumble upon another hidden treasure among the forgotten literature. You seem to have a supernatural gift for finding meaningful things."


    Becky returned Angela''s smile, her heart fluttering with anticipation. She was eager to immerse herself in the cozy sanctuary of the bookshop, hoping to uncover some hidden gems and maybe even catch a glimpse of the magic that had sparked her love for stories in the first place.


    Just as she was about to embark on her exploration, her phone chimed, interrupting her thoughts. Becky excused herself and stepped toward the front window, her gaze fixed on the bustling main street outside. It was Dan calling.


    "Dan!" Becky cheerfully answered, she was thrilled to hear his familiar voice again.


    "Hi, Becky. How''s it going?"


    Becky''s enthusiasm spilled over as she replied, "I''m really good, Dan. I''m actually in this adorable little bookshop about half an hour away from Sommerfield. I just splurged on five books!"


    Dan chuckled, his heart brimming with happiness for Becky. Finally, she was enjoying a well-deserved break.


    "That sounds amazing," Dan remarked. "It must be nice to have some ''me time'' exploring the area."


    "Oh, it is. I''m thoroughly enjoying myself. And you know what? I might treat myself to some afternoon tea later. I can''t decide between donuts or cupcakes. It''s a delicious dilemma!"


    Dan''s laughter echoed in her ears, his voice filled with fondness.


    "Definitely go for the donuts. You can never go wrong with those," he advised. "By the way, I''m near Sommerfield right now my afternoon just freed up. I was wondering if you''re free to hang out for a chat. We could even pick up those donuts together."


    Becky''s face lit up with delight. She felt a rush of gratitude for Dan''s thoughtfulness.


    "I would love that, I just need another hour here to finish my browsing." she replied, her voice brimming with excitement. "Where should we meet?"


    "Let''s meet at the gas station at Stephenson''s Corner. There''s a good donut shop there, believe it or not."


    Becky couldn''t help but express her surprise.


    "A gas station? Good donuts?" She found it hard to fathom.


    Dan chuckled, his voice laced with amusement.


    "Trust me on this one. The donuts are incredibly fresh and delicious there. Plus, they serve good coffee to accompany them. It''s the perfect combination."


    With a smile etched on her face, Becky agreed to the unexpected rendezvous. They exchanged goodbyes and hung up, their anticipation intertwining.


    Becky took a final glance around the bookshop, grateful for Angela''s guidance and the potential treasures that awaited her. She spent the next hour looking for her hidden gem and generally enjoying perusing the collection of unique and offbeat books that Angela had curated for her store. Though not finding her Reefmaker sequel, she settled on another book that had caught her imagination.


    Giving her thanks to Angela, she set off on her next adventure, her heart light with the promise of meaningful conversations and delightful donuts shared with a cherished friend.

 Chapter 19: Dans donuts

    After a twenty minute drive through flat, green farmland she had arrived at the small gas station at Stephenson''s Corner. The sight of Dan''s silver pickup parked next to the store caught her attention. She quickly parked and got out of her truck, glancing around in search of Dan. She spotted him standing just outside the entrance, he was smartly dressed in his favorite bomber jacket matched with a new pair of jeans, the blue still vibrant without the wear of many washes. A smile stretched across his face as their eyes met.


    "How did you discover this place?" Becky asked, her eyes scanning the unfamiliar surroundings.


    Dan paused, contemplating whether to disclose the truth behind his knowledge. But as the memory of his earlier chastisement of Mike flashed in his mind, he realized the importance of honesty in their friendship. Taking a deep breath, he decided to share the whole story.


    "Lisa told me about this place," Dan began, his voice tinged with a touch of nostalgia, "We used to come here together quite often. Actually, Lisa and I dated for about a year, but we''ve since split up." He glanced at Becky, his eyes filled with sincerity, "I''m sorry for not telling you sooner. You and I weren''t really talking at the time, and I didn''t know the right way to bring it up."


    "Actually, Mary told me about Lisa the other day when I caught up with her for coffee." Becky said quietly, "Dan, I just want you to be happy." she expressed with a little strain, "I genuinely hope you''re okay after the breakup with Lisa. If you ever want to talk about it, I''m here for you."


    Dan couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude for Becky''s support. Her words, spoken with care, reminded him of the deep bond they had shared since their early years. But he also sensed that there was more on her mind, a desire to understand where they stood in their relationship after years of distance and separation.


    He offered a grateful nod, ushering her into the store. Walking closely behind, Becky''s mind wandered back to their high school years, a time where she and Dan had experienced their first loves. She recalled their mutual support during those relationships, finding solace in their enduring friendship that weathered the storms of their different romantic interests. However, as life pulled them in diverging directions, their bond had begun to fray under the pressure of their individual pursuits.


    With her move to Minneapolis and later Southern California, Becky had thrown herself into organizing her school transfer, settling into a new environment, and building a new life where study was the only focus. The busyness and stress left little room for maintaining their close friendship. And she understood the ambivalence Dan had harbored toward her departure, knowing how much it may have affected him.


    Dan, deeply rooted in the routines and familiarity of Sommerfield, struggled to comprehend a life beyond their hometown. The thought of losing Becky, his closest friend, to her future endeavors weighed heavily on his heart. And witnessing other friends and classmates leave Sommerfield amplified his attachment and made him cling even tighter to the place he called home.


    Yet, an apparently inconsequential incident at the school festival had sparked a realization within Becky¡ªthat happiness might exist beyond her friendship with Dan. Though her sentiments for Mike didn''t run as deeply as those for Dan, it acted as a catalyst, reminding her that she had invested too much of her happiness solely in their friendship.


    Upon her journey to Minneapolis and eventually California, Becky grappled with the imminent rewriting of her social life. Initially fraught with apprehension at the prospect of forging connections in unfamiliar territories, she was resolute in her determination to not just adapt but to flourish in these new environments.


    ¨C


    Becky had invested every ounce of her being into earning a spot at the university, the fruit of relentless effort and resolve. On a serene spring morning at her aunt Gracie''s residence in Minneapolis, the acceptance letter arrived, flooding her with an indescribable joy. It was a moment she yearned to share with Dan, to whom she felt immensely connected.


    "Oh, that''s great, Becky. Congratulations. So you''re really going to California." Came his unemotional response.


    "Thanks, Dan! I''m going to university! Can you believe it?" Becky said, her voice trembling with excitement.


    "Yeah, that''s really something. Good for you."


    "It''s been my dream for so long." She could feel the weight of carrying the conversation.


    "Well, I wish you all the best. Good luck with everything, Becky."


    "Thank you, Dan."


    "It''s a long way from home, take care."


    "Thanks Dan."


    With those final words, their conversation had come to an abrupt end, leaving Becky feeling a profound sense of loss. She had hoped that their friendship could withstand the distance and changes that life inevitably brought. But as she packed her bags and prepared to leave for California, she made the painful decision not to ask Dan to visit her in Minneapolis. The excitement that once filled her heart was replaced by a solemn acceptance of the growing divide between them.


    The years that followed were marked by silence, their lives unfolding in parallel yet separate trajectories. Becky immersed herself in the vibrant atmosphere of her university, forging new friendships and exploring the vast opportunities that lay before her. She had grown accustomed to the absence of Dan''s presence in her life, though his memory remained etched in her heart, a series of unanswered letters from Becky deepened the sense of loss, leaving behind a poignant regret.


    Meanwhile, Dan found solace in the familiar embrace of Sommerfield, the town that held his cherished memories and the comfort of routine. As he watched his friends and classmates move on, he had steeled himself for Becky''s inevitable departure many years earlier. His time with Lisa served as a spark of happiness that made his life worth living.


    ¡ª


    Within the gas station store, the enticing aroma of freshly brewed coffee blended with the tantalizing scent of cinnamon donuts. Dan''s eyes were drawn to the display of donuts as he made his way to the food bar, his finger eagerly gesturing toward the glass cabinet showcasing the delicious treats. The innocent delight shining on his face, paired with his enthusiastic gesture, mirrored a profound sense of pure joy. Witnessing this, Becky couldn''t suppress her own rush of delight. It stirred memories of their childhood adventures, particularly the moment in the woods when they spotted their first fawn and doe together.


    With a pair of tongs in hand, Dan carefully bagged eight cinnamon donuts, his enthusiasm never taking a pause.


    "Eight donuts? That''s too much, Dan!"


    "Trust me, these donuts are so good, you''ll want more than one. Guaranteed." Dan replied with a grin.


    As Dan made his way to the counter to pay, the clerk recognized him, and they exchanged pleasantries. Becky seized the moment to intervene, stopping Dan in his tracks.


    "I''ll pay for the donuts," she insisted, a determined look in her eyes.


    A brief but spirited battle ensued, each vying for the privilege of covering the cost. In the end, Dan emerged victorious, adamant that he would treat Becky.


    Becky chuckled, her voice filled with gratitude.


    "Since returning to Sommerfield, the Fenton family has been incredibly generous to me. First, your parents graciously hosted me for dinner, then Mary treated me to coffee at the bookshop, and now you''re spoiling me with these donuts. I might have to make a habit of visiting more often to bask in this red-carpet hospitality."


    "Don''t get used to being treated like a princess. Maybe you can buy us some coffee." Dan playfully retorted.


    Becky looked at him earnestly, ready to fulfill his request, and attempted to pay the store clerk for two cups of coffee.


    "I was just kidding. I can''t believe you took me seriously. I''ll pay for the coffee as well. Princess."


    Becky, determined not to be seen as a freeloader, asserted, "I''m not a princess! and I''m not trying to take advantage of you or your family''s generosity."


    The clerk, observing their playful banter, couldn''t help but be entertained. With a solution in mind, he interjected.


    "I have an idea. The coffee is on the house. Neither of you need to pay for it."


    Becky, feeling a sense of obligation, protested, "You don''t have to do that. I insist on paying."


    Pointing to a small sign next to the cash register, the clerk explained.


    "No argument needed. Coffees are free for every four donuts purchased."


    Becky turned to Dan, her cheeks puffed out in mock anger, her eyes accusing him.


    "Danny Fenton! You knew didn''t you?" she playfully accused.


    Dan, unable to contain his laughter, paid for the donuts and led the way to the coffee machine, where they poured themselves two steaming cups of freshly brewed coffee.


    Settling down at a small table in the cafeteria area, their hands cradling the warm cups, they took their first bites of the cinnamon donuts.


    Becky''s eyes widened, and she mumbled through a mouthful of sweetness.


    "These might just be the best donuts I''ve ever had in my life."


    Dan, savoring the moment, explained.


    "They make them fresh in-store. It''s a tradition from way back when the gas station was competing against more convenient gas stations just off the interstate. Now they probably sell more donuts than gas."


    Becky and Dan were cocooned in the cozy ambiance of the gas station''s cafeteria, relishing their cinnamon donuts amidst laughter and effortless conversation. The years melted away, replaced by an unmistakable familiarity and ease that only genuine friendship could evoke. Reflecting on how they had let their bond wane, Becky pondered the naivety of their past perspectives. The idea of returning to Sommerfield one day now held a special allure¡ªa place tethered to her parents, cherished friends, and the natural beauty that awaited just beyond its borders. It became a comforting thought¡ªa place she may call home again.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    As they shared stories and caught up on each other''s lives, Becky couldn''t contain her excitement about her day yesterday minding the grocery store.


    "Guess who I saw yesterday?" she exclaimed, a mischievous twinkle in her eyes.


    "Let me guess. Mike?"


    "What? How did you know?" Becky pouted playfully, a touch disappointed that her attempt at surprising Dan had been foiled, "Mike came to the grocery store to buy some beer for your catch-up today. Are you heading over to his house later?"


    Dan paused for a moment, contemplating his response. In the spirit of transparency and with a tinge of regret, he decided to share what had transpired between him and Mike earlier that day.


    "Yeah, I''ve actually been to Mike''s already," Dan confessed, a hint of tension threading through his voice. "We, uh, got into this stupid argument. I left his place early because I didn''t want things to escalate. It had me pretty worked up."


    "That''s not like you at all," she remarked, her tone laced with genuine concern. "You''re usually so patient with Mike. That''s one of the things that makes you such a good friend."


    "I''m not happy with the way I acted." Dan admitted with a sigh. "Mike''s dad walked in just as we were arguing, completely unaware of the situation. I rudely brushed him off and left the house. I need to apologize to him later. He even offered to buy us pizza for lunch, and I just... I let my frustration get the best of me."


    "What did you argue about?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Dan hesitated for a moment, a mix of embarrassment and frustration washing over him.


    "It''s really stupid, actually," he confessed. "We started arguing over nothing, and then...I brought up that incident between you and Mike at the festival years ago."


    Becky burst into laughter, not in a mocking way but rather in a lighthearted manner that suggested Dan should know better.


    "That silly hug?" she chuckled. "Oh Dan, you''re above getting hung up on that."


    Dan couldn''t help but smile, grateful for Becky''s ability to ease his self-criticism. He nodded in agreement, a sense of relief washing over him.


    Becky playfully swiped a morsel of the donut from Dan''s hand, a mischievous sparkle danced in her eyes. Trying to alleviate the tension that lingered, she cut off his protest with a teasing smile.


    "Speaking of unspoken jealousy..." she began, her voice soft and inviting. "Tell me about you and Lisa. It''s been too long since we''ve shared our experiences with each other."


    Becky leaned in slightly, her gaze fixed on Dan with gentle understanding. She wanted him to feel comfortable opening up, to know that she was genuinely interested in hearing his story.


    Dan took a deep breath, his eyes meeting Becky''s in a moment of vulnerability. "Lisa... well, she was another reason for the argument with Mike today," he admitted with a hint of regret. "He was pressing me to tell him what happened between me and Lisa, why we had broken up. I let my frustration get the best of me."


    Shaking his head at his own behavior, Dan sighed.


    "I really regret lashing out at Mike. I know he genuinely cares about me, even if he struggles to express it sometimes. He has a way of saying the wrong things at the wrong time."


    Noticing Becky engrossed on her phone typing something, Dan''s annoyance flickered across his face.


    "Are people constantly distracted by their phones in California?" he asked, his voice tinged with a touch of exasperation.


    Apologizing profusely, Becky quickly set her phone face down on the table, her captivating smile reemerging. She urged Dan to continue, assuring him of her undivided attention.


    "Lisa... she had this incredible sensitivity," Dan reminisced, "That''s what drew me to her. She had this knack for connecting with people on such a profound level because she could sense every emotion others experienced. It made it seem like she could effortlessly befriend anyone, almost magically."


    Becky couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy as she observed Dan''s smile. Lisa had a way of eliciting that genuine, heartfelt excitement from him¡ªan excitement that she longed to see directed towards her in some capacity.


    "You know, Lisa has really made a home for herself here in Sommerfield," he continued. "She''s so dedicated and committed to this town. She landed a job at the granary office, she''s endeared herself to the entire office, she''s completely in her element there. Plus you probably know already, she got Mary a part-time gig there too. The way that Lisa found a sense of belonging in Sommerfield," Dan explained, admiration evident in his voice. "It''s something that I want, too. I could envision a future with her, growing old together in this town."


    Taking a sip of coffee and placing the donut down on a napkin, Dan''s gaze wandered out of the window, his eyes fixating on the flat hills in the distance and the solitary steeple of a church.


    "During one of our dates," Dan continued, his voice tinged with sentimentality, "we visited the old church by the Eastwood River. Whilst Lisa was most interested in standing at the door of the church and picturing us surrounded by friends and family on our wedding day, my eyes were drawn to the headstones of an elderly couple buried next to each other in the cemetery just beside the church. I know it''s a little somber, but I could only think about that entire lifetime spent together. A life filled with love and adventure, even if it''s spent living in this tiny little town."


    Becky stared at Dan as his words washed over her. She was overcome with a feeling of deep longing and an acute awareness of the poignant beauty that was not her own but one that she had missed nonetheless.


    Dan picked up the last morsel of the donut, savoring its sweetness in his mouth before swallowing it down. A heavy sigh escaped his lips, signaling the weight of the memories he was about to share.


    "It''s a bit depressing to think about those things now," Dan admitted, "The feeling of severe heartache still comes back whenever I think about the good times I shared with Lisa."


    Becky reached out from across the table, her hand finding his, offering comfort. She sensed the difficulty he faced in continuing the conversation, torn between wanting to hear his story and not wanting to delve further into the painful recesses of his past.


    Dan looked at Becky, his eyes filled with gratitude for her presence in that moment. She was precisely the person he wanted to share his experiences with, realizing just how much he had missed her.


    Dan gently placed his other hand atop Becky''s, feeling the coolness of her skin against the warmth of his.


    "From the start, my dad had serious issues with me dating Lisa," Dan explained. "It got to a point where being at home was just unbearable. He''d never miss an opportunity to belittle her, insinuating that she was lazy and only cared about superficial things. It felt like a constant downpour of criticism."


    Becky could see the tension mounting on Dan''s face¡ªa blend of anger and indignation. She squeezed his hand tighter, offering her support. Dan appeared agitated, his heavy breaths punctuating his frustration. He removed his top hand from Becky''s, running them through his hair in apparent exasperation. The recollection of the arguments with his father was causing great distress.


    "Once when I got back from work," Dan recounted, shaking his head, "I heard voices raised in an argument between Mary and my dad. I hurried to the kitchen and found Mary in tears. She was still in her work clothes, having just returned from her part-time job at the granary. As soon as my dad noticed me, he shifted his focus to me, his voice dripping with anger."


    The memories weighed heavily on Dan''s shoulders, and he let out another heavy breath.


    "He had told Mary that she should no longer work at the granary. He blamed me for introducing Lisa into Mary''s life. My dad kept calling Lisa increasingly worse things, criticizing the way she dressed, her eternal casual attitude, labeling her a terrible role model and influence for Mary. I had never seen so much anger in my dad''s eyes," Dan recounted, his voice tinged with both fear and defiance. "I defended Lisa, telling my dad how she helped Mary get her first job, teaching her about work discipline and the importance of making and saving money for herself."


    Dan withdrew further into his shell, his posture sinking against the back of the chair, burdened by the weight of the past. His hand trembling within Becky''s hand, his eyes flickering with unsteadiness.


    "My dad shouted angrily that he''d be long dead before he sees Mary become anything like Lisa," Dan recounted, his voice carrying the weight of the painful memory. "Mary was so upset at that moment that she rushed out of the kitchen and ran up to her room."


    The turmoil within Dan seemed to intensify, and Becky could see the struggle in his eyes.


    "I did something I''m not proud of," Dan admitted, his voice laden with remorse. "I lost my temper and let out a barrage of my deepest feelings about my dad. I said some incredibly harsh things¡ªthings that were really serious and very mean."


    Dan looked up at Becky, tears welling up in his eyes. His voice trembled as he continued.


    "My dad stood there in silence, taken aback by my revelation of how much I resented him. He placed a hand on my shoulder. Looking back, I think he was trying to connect with me, some sort of peace offering. But in the heat of the moment, I mistook it for him trying to push me," Dan reflected.


    Confusion clouded Dan''s expression as he tried to make sense of the intense moment he was recalling to Becky.


    "I grabbed his collar and landed a punch across his chest," Dan confessed, his voice trembling under the weight of his actions. "I can still feel the blind rage that consumed me then. My only regret at that moment was not landing a direct hit on his face. I was consumed by anger and completely out of control."


    Becky''s brow furrowed deeper, her heart burdened by the revelation of Dan''s unbridled fury. A tear trailed down her cheek as she pictured Dan confronting his father. In that instant, she sensed a profound gap, as if she didn''t recognize the person Dan had become since her departure from Sommerfield. A fear lingered of what might have changed in him. More than anything, she longed to have been there for him, wondering if her presence could have averted the incident.


    Dan sat back up, straightening his posture, Becky could clearly see the strain in his eyes.


    "I caught myself before I really hurt my dad," Dan said, his voice softer now. "I stormed out of the house, regretting not going to see Mary first to comfort her. I keep thinking back to what happened that day. After that argument, there was no way I could go back home. I crashed at Lisa''s place for a while, coming up with a plan on what I wanted to do. Sommerfield became a curse to me. I quit the job I had at the time, eventually I moved to Millerton, far enough from Sommerfield for a bit of headspace but close enough to feel familiar. I found work in Millerton at the deli doing deliveries. I was able to rent the small apartment above the deli from the owners."


    Becky remained silent, her heart heavy with a mix of empathy and sadness for the tumultuous path Dan had traveled. It was a side of him she hadn''t seen before, and she wondered how it had shaped him into the person he was today. Once again she lamented that she was not there to support him right there and then and could only share in its tragic aftermath.


    As the weight of their conversation settled between Becky and Dan, the silence was broken by the sudden vibration of Becky''s phone. She released Dan''s hand and reached for her phone, flipping it over to read the message. Her eyes quickly scanned the words, and she placed the phone back down on the table, using a napkin to wipe away the remaining tears in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry Dan, I regret doing it now," Becky said, her voice filled with remorse. "I messaged Mike earlier and asked him to come to the gas station. I thought it would be a perfect opportunity for us to catch up and for you two to move on from your argument earlier today."


    Dan looked at Becky, initially unsure of how ready he was to face another conflict that had remained unresolved. His recount of the incident with his father was difficult, but with the burden shared with Becky, he felt an unexpected lightness that freed him from that mistake of the past.


    The glint of hope and the promise of support that spoke silently but strongly within her eyes gave him the confidence to press ahead. Dan''s eyes filled with gratitude and tenderness. Becky''s genuine concern and thoughtful gesture had eased his troubled heart and soothed his fear and anger. Taking a napkin, he wiped his own eyes and face.


    "You know what? I am actually grateful that you invited Mike. I don''t think I would be strong enough to do that," Dan said with an honest vulnerability. "I did feel like an idiot for the way I behaved at his place, so I shouldn''t refuse the chance to make amends with him."


    Becky''s smile brightened at Dan''s positive response, once again seeing the gracious and repentant person she knew him to be. She glanced outside and spotted Mike''s bright red pickup parked nearby. Turning back to Dan, excitement filled her voice.


    "I see his pickup outside. Should I go get Mike?" Becky asked, her eagerness evident.


    Dan nodded, a grateful smile adorning his face, he watched as Becky walked outside to greet Mike. He quickly stole a glance at his reflection in the glass window, ensuring he didn''t look too worn from his recent crying.


    The doors of the shop swung open once again as Becky and Mike entered together. Mike caught sight of Dan sitting at the table and he quickly glanced at Becky, his expression tinged with apprehension. Becky smiled reassuringly, placing a comforting hand on his back. Returning the smile, Mike made his way over to Dan. Dan turned around swiftly, catching sight of Mike''s approach in the window''s reflection.


    Mike wore his signature roguish smile, his eyes beaming with earnest conciliation.


    "Hey, brother!" Mike called out to Dan, his voice filled with confident reconciliation.


    Dan locked eyes with Mike, a whirlwind of emotions brewing within him. After a brief moment of uncertainty, he rose from his seat and closed the gap between them, pulling Mike into a tight embrace.


    "Brother." Dan returned the greeting, his voice reflecting the depth of their unbreakable bond.

 Chapter 20: Bakery of broken dreams

    Sally spent that afternoon alone in the grocery store, a tranquil day passing without event. The shelves boasted an array of neatly arranged goods, from indulgent treats to everyday necessities, while the gentle hum of the refrigerators filled the space. Behind the register, Sally sat engrossed in her book, her attention fixed as she awaited the arrival of the next customer.


    On the dot at 3:25pm, a flurry of activity descended upon the store. Eager and excited kids just released from school, their pockets jingling with quarters and pocket money, came rushing in to pick up a treat on their way home. Sally greeted each child with a perky greeting.


    She had watched these children grow up, accompanying their parents to the store as small, wide-eyed explorers. Now, they came with their friends, a polite and well-behaved bunch. They cheerfully yelled back, "Hello Ms. Berenson!" or the occasionally cheeky, "Too nice a day to be inside!"


    As the children skittered around the shop, picking out their favorite snacks and engaging in lively debates about which one to get with their limited pocket money, Sally couldn''t help but smile at their excited chatter and strategizing. She listened to their suggestions, like pooling their money together for a fancier snack, a display of youthful ingenuity.


    In the end, the kids finally decided to buy their own favorite snacks, unable to agree on a combined purchase. Each child took their turn placing their chosen treasure onto the counter, their small hands rifling through pockets for the correct change. With a series of well-mannered "thank yous," they eagerly opened their snacks and dug right in, their eyes lighting up with delight.


    One of the older kids, a friendly and talkative boy, engaged Sally in small talk as he patiently waited for the younger ones to finish counting their change.


    "You know, Ms. Berenson," he began, his voice filled with enthusiasm. "We actually wanted to get some cookies from Emily''s shop today, but it''s still closed. That''s why we decided to come to the grocery store. Don''t worry, though, your store has the next best cookies in town!"


    Sally chuckled, appreciating the boy''s honesty.


    "Well, I''m glad you consider our cookies a worthy substitute. I''ll have to let Emily know she has some competition!" she replied in a warm, joking manner.


    The kids finished their snacks, said their goodbyes, and left the store one by one. The once lively space now fell into silence, a stark contrast to the vibrant activity that had just filled the air. Sally watched as the children headed down the street, their laughter fading into the distance.


    With no customers left in the store, Sally took a moment to look around, surveying the neatly arranged shelves and cleanly swept aisles. A thought crossed her mind, and she decided to step outside for a few minutes, locking the door behind her. She crossed the street, heading in the direction of Emily''s Pastries.


    Sally recalled the conversation she had with Becky the previous night during dinner. It had been a rare day off for Sally and Ted. They had spent the day exploring a small, family run brewery a few towns over. At dinner whilst they enjoyed yet another home cooked meal, they regaled Becky with happy stories of their day. Ted mentioned that they even had the chance to take a long tour of the brewery, led by the head brewer who gave them a sneak peek tasting of a few new beers that were to be released in a week''s time. The memory brought a satisfied smile to Sally''s face.


    But there was a topic that had weighed heavily on Becky''s mind that night, a secret she had been carrying. Sally remembered the moment Becky had pulled her aside after dinner as Ted cleaned up the table, her eyes serious and filled with anticipation.


    "Mom, there''s something I want to discuss," Becky had said, her voice gentle yet determined.


    Sally had followed Becky into the living room, settling on the couch together. The atmosphere became charged with a mixture of curiosity and concern.


    "What is it, sweetie?" Sally had asked, her gaze fixed on Becky.


    Becky took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts.


    "I ran into my friend Mike at the store today."


    Sally''s eyes sparkled with recognition. "Mike? Dan''s friend, right? Wasn''t he the nice boy who took you to the festival in high school?"


    Becky nodded, a small smile formed on her lips.


    "Yes, that''s him. I haven''t seen him for a long time, but he looked really well. We caught up briefly, and he mentioned he was at Emily''s Pastry shop today."


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Curiosity bloomed within Sally''s mind, wondering about the connection between Mike and Emily''s Pastry shop. She hoped everything was all right but she sensed there was more to the story.


    "What was he doing there?" Sally inquired, her voice filled with intrigue.


    Becky''s expression turned serious, her eyes meeting her mother''s gaze.


    "Apparently Steve had shown up at Emily''s shop out of the blue, he got into an argument with Emily and he ended up damaging her shop. Mike was there to fix the damage that Steve had done."


    Sally''s heart skipped a beat, a wave of sadness washing over her. She had heard whispers about Emily and Steve''s separation but hadn''t realized the extent of the situation. The news struck her deeply, as Steve and Emily were a well loved couple in the community.


    Nodding solemnly, Sally shared her knowledge of Emily''s situation.


    "Nearly six months back, Emily abruptly stopped joining our crochet club gatherings. A few of us became worried and paid her a visit at her store. That''s when she opened up to us about the challenges she and Steve were facing. Their rift stemmed from a disagreement about having children."


    Becky nodded with concern as her mother revealed the difficulties Emily and Steve had faced. The weight of the situation sunk in, casting a shadow of worry in her eyes.


    Becky took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts.


    "I told Mike that I think Emily should call the police about the incident." Becky began, her voice laced with conviction. "But he said Emily seemed shocked by the whole affair, and it seemed like she just wanted to move on without pursuing it any further."


    Sally observed the indecision etched on Becky''s face, reminiscent of the time she had wrestled with the decision to pursue her degree in California. Sally knew her next words carried weight, not only for the situation at hand but also as a guiding light for Becky''s moral compass.


    Sally took a moment, considering her response carefully.


    "Becky, what kind of damage did Mike say he saw at Emily''s Pastry shop?" Sally asked, her voice firm.


    Becky hesitated for a moment to make sure her facts were clear before answering.


    "Mike said that Steve had broken the glass counters, pulled down some shelves, and had ruined her baked goods for that day."


    Sally''s eyes narrowed, her expression growing resolute. She looked intently at Becky, conveying her determination through her gaze.


    "Becky, Steve needs to be held accountable for his actions." Sally declared, her voice strong and clear. "What he did was not only a menace but it''s also a violation of Emily''s property and livelihood." Sally put a comforting hand on Becky''s shoulders, "Let me go speak to Emily tomorrow."


    ¡ª


    A cool wind swept down the street as Sally approached Emily''s Pastries. She read the faded paper sign on the door, indicating that the shop was closed for the week due to family reasons. Peering through the glass, Sally noticed that the shop looked spotless, signs of the damage done by Steve nowhere to be seen. However, there were no signs of Emily within the store.


    Sally hesitated, unsure of how to proceed. She contemplated knocking on the door, hoping Emily might be engrossed in some task and unaware of her presence. Taking a deep breath, she tapped the door, but there was no response.


    Turning to her phone, Sally searched for Emily''s number. She hesitated once more, realizing the sensitive nature of the matter at hand. Sally had known Emily as a neighboring shop owner and had spent time together at the crochet club, but she felt a hesitance in intruding on Emily''s privacy. Yet, as she glanced at the repaired shop, devoid of any remnants of Steve''s attack, she remembered the promise she had made to Becky the night before.


    Summoning her resolve, Sally dialed Emily''s number, her heart pounding in her chest. After a few rings, Emily answered, her voice barely audible.


    "Hello, Sally?" Emily''s voice sounded weak and weary.


    Sally greeted Emily gently, her voice filled with genuine concern. "Hello, Emily. How are you going?"


    There was a long pause, the weight of silence hanging in the air. Finally, Emily replied, her voice strained, "I''m... I''m good." She didn''t offer any further details, quickly redirecting the conversation. "And how about you, Sally? How are things at the grocery store?"


    Sally sensed Emily''s hesitance, the pain hidden beneath her words. She knew she needed to tread carefully, respecting Emily''s boundaries while offering support.


    "I''m fine, Emily. Thank you for asking," Sally replied, her voice filled with warmth. "Listen, I was wondering if it''s convenient for me to come and see you in person. There''s something I''d like to discuss, if you''re up for it."


    Another long pause followed, as if Emily was weighing her options, considering whether she was ready to face the outside world. Finally, she asked the question that hung between them like a fragile thread.


    "Is it about Steve?" Emily''s voice quivered with a mix of fear and vulnerability.


    Sally''s response was solemn.


    "Yes, Emily, it is."


    There was a moment of silence, and Sally could imagine the internal struggle Emily must be experiencing. Finally, Emily spoke, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I really appreciate your concern, Sally, but I''m dealing with a lot right now. I''m not sure if I''m ready to see any guests at the moment."


    Sally''s heart sank, disappointment mingling with understanding. She knew she had to respect Emily''s wishes, even if it wasn''t the outcome she had hoped for.


    "I understand, Emily," Sally replied softly. "Please remember that if you need anything. Whether it''s food, some groceries, or simply someone to watch TV with, you can come over to my house anytime. I''ll message you my address."


    Emily expressed her gratitude and bid Sally farewell before hanging up the phone. Sally sighed, feeling a mixture of relief and disappointment. She had hoped for a different outcome, a chance to offer comfort directly to Emily.


    Quickly composing herself, Sally messaged her home address to Emily, adding a postscript that reiterated her offer of support. She emphasized that Emily should not hesitate to reach out or come over whenever she needed assistance or companionship.


    Sally cast one final glance at Emily''s dark and empty store before turning on her heels and making her way back to the grocery store. Though the encounter hadn''t unfolded as she had envisioned, she held onto the hope that her message of support had reached Emily''s heart, serving as a bridge of solace and understanding.

 Chapter 21: Family for a day

    Emily sat alone in the dining room, the walls echoing with the memories of a life that once filled the space with laughter and dreams. She stared at the empty spot where the vintage record player used to sit, a relic of the past that held countless moments of joy and shared music with Steve.


    It was a bittersweet reminder of a day they had spent exploring the vintage shops scattered throughout southern Minnesota, stumbling upon the record player buried beneath a stack of forgotten magazines.


    But since Steve''s departure, everything had crumbled. The laughter had faded, the dreams shattered, and Steve had even taken the record player with him the day he moved out, a painful reminder of their acrimonious split. The house that was once a sanctuary of love and shared aspirations now stood as a hollow shell, haunted by the echoes of what once was.


    In the days following Steve''s sudden disappearance from her life, Emily had slowly found strength within herself. Bit by bit, she had lifted herself from the depths of despair and rebuilt a semblance of normalcy. The constant demands of running her pastry shop had provided a necessary distraction, leaving little time for reflection or reminiscing about the past. The weight of her responsibilities shielded her from the painful memories that threatened to consume her.


    But now, Steve had barged back into her life, violating the sanctuary of normality she had fought so hard to preserve. His attack on her pastry store had stripped her of purpose, it was a hurtful and direct attack on her livelihood. The aftermath of that fateful day had plunged her into a state of uncertainty and vulnerability. Left to her own thoughts, Emily navigated the treacherous terrain of her emotions, grappling with the pain and loss that engulfed her.


    With her family residing a thousand miles away in New Hampshire, Emily''s closest connection was with the Sommerfield community. It was a community she had grown fond of, introduced to her through Steve, who had been born and raised in Sommerfield. But now, alone and unsure, Emily wondered if the warmth and acceptance she had once experienced would continue in her newfound circumstances.


    As doubts and insecurities gnawed at her, Emily chose to withdraw from her social circles. She deliberately avoided Sunday church services, knowing that Steve would likely be there, their encounter serving as a painful reminder of their shattered relationship. She became scarce at other social gatherings, including the crochet club meetings where she had gotten to know Sally. Content with her professional interactions through the pastry shop, Emily found solace in the buffer it provided, shielding her from the vulnerability of a reduced social role within the community.


    As Emily sat alone in the dining room, the once-appetizing plate of chicken before her had turned cold and unpalatable. Each bite now carried the bitter taste of memories, reminding her of Steve''s absence. Chicken dinners had been a favorite of his, and his praises for her cooking had once filled her heart with joy. But now, those compliments felt hollow, like empty promises that had masked the cracks in their crumbling marriage.


    The weight of Steve''s destructive actions lingered heavily in Emily''s mind. The reckless attack on her pastry shop had not only taken away her beloved sanctuary but had also shattered the illusions of a happy marriage that she had clung to. The compliments and praise she had received from Steve now seemed like veiled lies, meant to maintain the facade of a blissful life. The realization left her feeling disgusted and betrayed.


    Unable to bear the weight of her thoughts any longer, Emily rose abruptly from the table, her anger and restlessness consuming her. With a determined gesture, she swept the entire plate of chicken into the trash, the sound of it hitting the bottom echoing her frustration and discontent.


    Feeling the urge to escape, to find solace in the outside world, Emily hastily put on her coat and made her way to her car. The engine roared to life, and she sped off, the screech of tires marking her eagerness to leave her troubled thoughts behind.


    Her mind searched for a destination, and instinctively, her thoughts turned to her pastry shop. But the idea of immersing herself in the sterile environment of the kitchen, surrounded by cold stainless steel, held no appeal. She yearned for something more, something that would provide comfort and a respite from the unbearable isolation that weighed upon her soul.


    Guided by an unspoken longing, Emily''s car carried her through the familiar streets of Sommerfield. As if drawn by an invisible force, her car came to a halt in front of a modest house with a welcoming glow emanating from within


    ¡ª


    In the Jones family home, Ted found himself alone in the kitchen, his attention absorbed by the recipe video playing on his tablet. Frustration creased his brow as he rewound the video for the third time, struggling to catch the long list of complex ingredients for something as simple as a medley of baked vegetables. He was determined to make a homemade dinner of casserole and baked vegetables, but the intricate recipe proved to be a challenge.


    Just as he was about to give the video another try, the doorbell rang, pulling his focus away from the video. Ted''s mind immediately jumped to the assumption that it was Becky, who must have forgotten her keys again. With a smile on his face, he made his way to the front door, armed with a witty comment to greet her.


    To his surprise, it was Emily standing on the other side. She appeared nervous and meek, her presence unexpected but not unwelcome. Ted exuded a friendly familiarity, sensitive to the difficult time she had been through as he greeted her with a warm cheer.


    "Emily, what a pleasant surprise!" Ted exclaimed. "How are you doing? Did you eat yet?"


    Emily''s response was hesitant, lacking conviction. "I''m... okay, I guess," she replied. "Is Sally home?"


    Ted paused for a moment, considering his response. "Sally should still be at the grocery shop closing up," he explained. "She should be back in about fifteen minutes or so."


    "Oh," Emily muttered, disappointment seeping into her voice. She felt like she was intruding, imposing on their family time.


    Sensing her unease, Ted offered an alternative. "You know, Emily, you''re welcome to come inside and wait for Sally," he suggested, his tone gentle and reassuring.


    "Oh no I''d hate to trouble you. I''ll go wait in the car instead." She turned to leave but Ted spoke, stopping her in her tracks.


    "Wait Emily, it''s no trouble at all. You know, in our kitchen we do have some of the most comfortable stools in all of Sommerfield. Why don''t you come in and give it a whirl. It beats sitting in a cold car in the dark."


    Emily''s face softened, appreciating Ted''s corny but endearing words. Together with Ted''s invitation, the savory aroma wafting from the kitchen beckoned to her, stirring a hunger she hadn''t realized she had. Finally, she relented and followed Ted inside.


    As she entered the warm embrace of the house, Emily''s senses were greeted by the tantalizing scent of the stew that Ted had been preparing. She couldn''t help but express her appreciation.


    "Whatever you are cooking Ted, it smells really good." she commented, her voice tinged with hunger.


    Ted beamed, gratitude evident in his eyes.


    "I''m glad someone notices the effort I put in!" he said. "I try my best. You know, Sally and Becky are tough critics. They could probably judge on Masterchef!"


    Caught in her own thoughts, Emily struggled to engage in conversation naturally. Sensing her inner turmoil, Ted made a concerted effort to keep her distracted. He regaled her with stories of his own life, sharing tidbits of joy and challenges he found whilst cooking, doing his best to provide a comforting diversion from her troubles.


    "You know Emily, cooking was never in my blood despite running a grocery store full of so many ingredients. But seeing the joy it brings to people, I wanted to be a part of that process too. Sally''s been making a bunch of Becky''s favorite dishes since she came home for summer break. I would be damned if I didn''t show off some of my flair in the kitchen as well."


    The second mention of Becky''s return sparked a flicker of interest in Emily''s eyes. She had always felt a special fondness for Becky, and the thought of her presence brought a glimmer of joy.


    "Becky is back?" Emily asked, her voice filled with genuine curiosity and affection.


    "Yes, she certainly is. She just went out with some friends today but should be back for dinner."


    Emily''s face brightened, a spark of excitement igniting within her. She missed Becky dearly and the idea of seeing her again warmed her heart.


    "I really miss Becky. I still remember she would often come to the bakery with that friend of hers, they were inseparable." Emily admitted, her voice tinged with longing.


    Ted paused his chopping, contemplating his next words carefully.


    "You know, Emily, Becky is kind of a big deal now," he said with a chuckle. "Since going to sunny California, she''s become like a sun-kissed mermaid of the waves. A totally tubular Californian surfer babe that has tamed the deep blue sea."


    Emily burst into unrestrained laughter at Ted''s outrageous characterization. Her joyous sound filled the room. It felt so good just to laugh from the heart again, without having to worry about what others thought of her.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Ted joined in the laughter, unable to contain himself at the infectious mirth that enveloped them.


    Wiping away a tear of laughter, Emily looked at the stew that Ted had been preparing, an idea suddenly sparking in her mind.


    "Hey, Ted I''ve just had a brainwave. Why not make the casserole even more special? Turn it into a pot pie."


    Ted''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, intrigued by the idea. He leaned in closer, urging Emily to explain the process.


    "It''s simple," Emily explained, a touch of excitement lacing her words. "Just transfer the casserole into a baking dish, make a sheet of puff pastry, place it over the dish, and bake it for about thirty-five minutes."


    Ted''s face lit up with enthusiasm. "That sounds really fancy! It''s sure to impress Becky," he exclaimed. Eager to learn, he asked Emily for instructions on how to make the pastry, playfully referring to her as the "masterchef."


    Emily felt a renewed sense of purpose and connection as she shared her baking expertise with Ted.


    Emily''s voice carried a focused and commanding tone as she asked Ted if he had all-purpose flour, butter, and salt. Fueled by determination, Ted rushed to the pantry, frantically searching for the flour. With a triumphant shout, he discovered the elusive ingredient and proudly announced his success to Emily. Placing the flour on the counter, he hurried to the fridge to retrieve the butter.


    As Ted returned with the butter, Emily provided him with precise measurements and step-by-step instructions. Together, they worked to combine the ingredients, forming a sheet of layered, uncooked pastry that held a somewhat respectable appearance. Ted glanced at his handiwork, uncertain if it met Emily''s exacting standards.


    "Do you think this is good enough?" Ted asked, his voice tinged with a hint of self-doubt. "It looks a little uneven, with lumps of butter poking out."


    Emily offered a reassuring smile, appreciating Ted''s effort. "For a first attempt, it''s pretty good," she assured him. With a touch of playful humor, she added, "Although, I wouldn''t be able to sell something like that at my shop."


    Ted chuckled.


    "I was hoping to moonlight as a part-time chef at your pastry shop, but it seems I''ve got a long way to go."


    From the corner of his eye, Ted caught sight of Sally who had just returned home. She was standing at the doorway, a smile gracing her face as she quietly watched their culinary collaboration. Turning to Sally, Ted couldn''t contain his excitement as he shared the news.


    "Sally, guess what!" Ted exclaimed, his voice filled with enthusiasm. "Emily just taught me her super-secret puff pastry recipe. I''ve got a nice dish all lined up that I''m sure will satisfy even a discerning gourmet like Becky."


    Emily also turned her attention to Sally, a genuine smile gracing her lips. Sally walked over to Emily, embracing her in a warm hug.


    "It''s really great to see you, Emily," Sally expressed sincerely, her voice filled with warmth.


    "You''ve done pretty well to teach Ted something as sophisticated as puff pastry." Sally jokingly added, "Ted can be a bit of a bonehead when it comes to cooking. But I admire his determination and his refusal to give up."


    Ted nodded in agreement, his eyes filled with gratitude as he looked at Emily, "Emily is an incredible teacher. She has a way of making the complicated seem simple. We should invite her over more often to teach us a thing or two about baking."


    Sally playfully interjected, a smirk gracing her face.


    "Oh, I''m sure Emily has better things to do than teach two old fools how not to burn our pies."


    Sally then approached the casserole that Ted had been preparing and dipped her finger into the dish, giving it a small taste. She paused for a moment, contemplating the flavor.


    "It doesn''t taste too bad," Sally remarked, her voice filled with satisfaction. "I hope Becky will like it. She really misses homemade food. We want to make all of her favorites so that she''ll miss home and come back more often."


    Emily watched Sally and Ted dote over Becky, a flicker of longing washing over her. Despite all her reservations about motherhood, she couldn''t help but yearn for the experience of being a mother, of showering a child with love and homemade meals.


    Expressing her thoughts, Emily turned to Sally and Ted, her voice filled with admiration and appreciation.


    "Becky is really lucky to have parents like you," she stated, her words carrying a warmth that touched their hearts. "She has all the best bits of both of you."


    Ted nodded, his eyes sparkling with affection.


    "I couldn''t agree more," he replied. With a playful grin, he added, "Although, Becky has all the bad bits as well."


    Sally chuckled, joining in the light-hearted banter.


    "Actually, I think we''re the lucky ones to have such a remarkable kid like Becky," she admitted. Her expression turned slightly more serious as she continued, "But let''s not forget that kids can also be a handful. They can cause a lot of grief and angst. It''s not for everyone."


    Emily regarded Sally with a gracious and understanding smile. Sally''s words enveloped her in a comforting wave of encouragement, regardless of Emily''s recent decision with Steve concerning the prospect of starting a family together.


    Sally pulled up a stool beside Emily, her expression conveying a mix of concern and determination. She knew it was time to broach a difficult topic, one that needed to be addressed sooner rather than later. Taking a deep breath, she began the conversation with care.


    "How have you been, Emily?" Sally asked, delicately. "Are you keeping your pantry well stocked at home? Have you got three square meals covered?"


    Emily sighed and exhaled, at last some part of her life that was still under control, "Yes, I''ve got everything covered," she replied. "When it all started, I was so exhausted, I survived on leftover bread from my shop. But that got old, so I started doing meal prep every weekend. Nothing fancy, just chicken dinners with boiled vegetables."


    Sally nodded, her eyes filled with empathy. "I know you have it covered, but I thought maybe I could bring some food around once or twice a week, just to mix it up a bit," she offered, a warm smile accompanying her words.


    Emily''s smile bloomed with appreciation. "I would love that," she replied.


    "I heard that Mike did some commendable repair work at your shop." Sally broached the topic delicately.


    "Yes, Mike did a really good job," Emily acknowledged. "In fact, it''s probably better than it was originally. He and his boss covered the cost of the repairs, so I''m only out of pocket for the baked goods that were ruined on that day. Honestly, I was really grateful for their generosity, my cash flow looks a little gloomy at the moment, but I need to pay them back one day when I can muster the cash."


    Sally listened attentively, her concern deepening.


    "Thoughts on when you may reopen the shop? Let me know if there is anything I can help with." Sally offered.


    Emily let out a heavy sigh, her gaze filled with despair. "Soon, I need to. When I can drag my sorry ass back into it. I just haven''t been feeling it..." she admitted. "Every day I remain closed, I''m losing rent and potential earnings. Plus, I don''t want the locals to go elsewhere. That could really sink my business." The weight of the situation bore heavily on her.


    Sally''s eyes shifted briefly to Ted, silently seeking his support, before returning her gaze to Emily. She spoke with gentleness and compassion.


    "Emily, did you go to the police to file a report about what happened?" Sally asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Emily''s response was swift and defensive. "What good would that do?" she said with resignation. "I don''t want the situation to escalate further. Besides, the damage has already been repaired. Everyone can move on and avoid making any other rash decisions that they may regret later."


    Sally''s gaze turned once again to Ted, searching for solidarity. Ted, his hands on his waist, spoke up with a firm voice, his conviction shining through.


    "If it were my own shop that Steve had damaged," Ted began, his tone resolute, "I would go to the police, regardless of Steve being a friend and a respected member of the community. I wouldn''t stand for someone so brazenly defying the decency and law of our community."


    Emily looked exasperated, shifting uncomfortably on her stool. She responded to Ted, her voice tinged with frustration.


    "I agree with everything you''re saying," Emily admitted. "If I were a third-person, a mere observer, I would wholeheartedly agree. But right now, I''m not in that position. With everything at the store going back to the way it was, I just want to move on."


    Ted interjected firmly, his voice unwavering. "The specter of Steve and his actions remains unaccounted for. Until he is brought to answer for the consequences of what he has done, you will have to live with the thought that he doesn''t truly know how much hurt he has brought not just to you, but to the whole law-abiding community of Sommerfield."


    Emily''s expression shifted, a mix of contemplation and resignation crossing her face. Her shoulders dropped and her eyes lost contact with both Sally and Ted. Sally stood up and put her arm around Emily.


    Sally enveloped Emily in a protective embrace, offering her comfort and support. With determination etched on her face, Sally redirected the conversation.


    "Let''s change the topic, Ted," Sally interjected, her voice filled with compassion. "The responsibility shouldn''t rest solely on Emily''s shoulders. If anything, it''s Steve who needs to man up and bring himself in."


    Emily, lost in her thoughts, contemplated her situation. Steve''s evasive nature, and the support she had received from her friends in the community who rallied behind her when she needed it most. A spark of determination ignited within her, and her posture straightened as she placed her hand on Sally''s.


    "Ted is right." Emily declared, her voice steady. "That bastard isn''t going to turn himself in. As much as it would be easier for me to avoid the whole thing, I can''t bear the thought of Mike and Mike''s boss paying for Steve''s callous and uncaring actions with their hard-earned money."


    Emily turned to Ted, her gaze filled with resolve, seeking his support.


    "I don''t know when I''ll be ready," Emily admitted, her voice filled with trepidation, "but one day, I will go to the police. And I want both of you to be there with me."


    Ted, his eyes filled with sincerity, walked over to Emily, standing by her side.


    "Emily, whenever you''re ready, we''ll be right there beside you, every step of the way."


    In the silence of understanding that followed, Ted broke the silence as he realized that he needed to urgently resume bjs cooking. Turning his attention to the pot pie before him, he placed the pastry-covered dish in the oven while Sally took charge of setting the table, her movements filled with enthusiasm.


    "You''re welcome to stay for dinner, Emily," Sally invited, not waiting for a response as she set an extra place at the table. Emily''s smile of gratitude confirmed her decision, relieved to be free from the prospect of a solitary meal at home. She surrendered herself to the comforting embrace of Sally and Ted''s familial warmth, even if only for one night.


    As they gathered around the dining table, Ted and Sally began recounting their recent visit to a craft brewery, sharing with Emily tales of their day off. Just as Ted launched into the proud account of how they managed to sneak a preview of the season''s new brews, the sound of the front door opening and jingling keys interrupted their conversation.


    Becky, with a cheerful demeanor, poked her head into the kitchen, her presence instantly lighting up the room.


    "Hey, folks! Something smells amazing in here. It can''t possibly be Dad''s cooking," she teased.


    Emily turned around, her face lighting up.


    "Becky!" Emily exclaimed, unable to contain her enthusiasm. Becky ran up to Emily, the two embraced, their hug interrupted momentarily by Becky''s bag of books that came between them. Laughter filled the air as they both acknowledged the awkwardness of the situation.


    "Sorry about my bag! I went to a bookshop today and I bought far too many books. To make up for my sins," Becky declared, "I bought some donuts for dessert."


    Emily laughed joyfully, the tension of the day dissipating in the warmth of the moment.


    "Well, then you are forgiven," Emily declared with a smile. "It''s so good to see you, Becky. You look even more beautiful with a little tan. Your dad mentioned that you''ve become quite a ''big deal'' and have become somewhat of a beach goddess during your stay in California."


    Becky gave her dad a curious yet amused look.


    "He said what?" Becky inquired, a hint of playful skepticism in her voice.


    Ted brushed off her question with a dismissive wave, his eyes twinkling mischievously. He gestured for Becky to join them at the dining table, eager to hear about her day while they waited for dinner to be ready.


    As Becky settled beside Emily, she told Emily about her cozy dorm room at university that overlooked the student lawn and the sunny beaches where she had partied with her new friends in California. Emily listened intently, captivated by Becky''s stories, grateful for the shared laughter, banter, and a sense of belonging.

 Chapter 22: Jones family secrets

    The mid-morning sun cast a warm glow as the Jones family returned home after Sunday church, preparing for the much-anticipated lunch at the Fentons in a few hours time. Ted saw no reason to change his attire, confidently believing that his Sunday best, worn faithfully for every church service, would suffice to meet Paul Fenton''s unspoken dress code and silent judgment.


    Sally, on the other hand, deemed her church attire unsuitable for a casual lunch with friends. She insisted on donning something more relaxed and comfortable, teasing Ted about her need to uphold a fashion image unlike him.


    With their sartorial choices made, the Jones family hopped into their car for the short drive to the Fentons'' house. Ted took the driver''s seat, Sally sat beside him, and Becky settled in the back, carefully cradling a large, opaque bowl of food that Sally had prepared. Intrigued, Becky rocked the bowl about, feeling it''s content in an attempt to discern what it was.


    "What did you make for lunch today Mom?" Becky asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.


    Sally replied with a smile, "Oh, I made a dessert salad."


    "Dessert salad? Isn''t that a little corny?" Becky''s eyebrows raised as she responded.


    Sally turned her head towards Becky, meeting her gaze.


    "Sweetie," Sally began, her tone didactic, "if there''s one thing you learn about bringing food to someone''s house, it''s to never outshine the host. A dessert salad is the perfect choice. Besides, I know Paul Fenton loves it even if others don''t appreciate it."


    Becky smiled, nodding in awe of her mom''s wisdom.


    "I should be taking notes in case I ever become a middle-aged Midwest housewife," Becky remarked with a bit of cheek.


    Sally chuckled and playfully warned, "Watch yourself, young lady. You never know what the future holds."


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    The car ride to the Fentons'' took them past the main street of Sommerfield, with Ted remaining silent, lost in his own thoughts. However, when Sally had mentioned Paul Fenton, he became interested in the conversation, and he couldn''t resist making a comment.


    "We shouldn''t be surprised that Sally knows exactly what kinds of desserts Paul likes," Ted said, his tone tinged with a hint of jealousy. "She probably has all his favorite recipes memorized."


    Sally turned quickly to Ted, a stern look on her face.


    "Ted, hush," Sally admonished him, not wanting their conversation to take a certain direction.


    Becky, sensing the tension building between her parents, chimed in with curiosity.


    "Why would Mom know so much about Paul''s food preferences?" Becky asked.


    "Sally, tell her," Ted persisted, his playful nature getting the better of him.


    Sally''s expression turned more serious.


    "Don''t you dare."


    Despite Sally''s protest, Ted decided to continue sharing the information.


    "Becky, your mom actually dated Paul when they were in their teens." Ted revealed, a mischievous twinkle in his eye.


    "No way!" Becky exclaimed, her eyes widening with disbelief.


    "Ted!" Sally shouted, her frustration evident.


    Ted shrugged his shoulders, meeting Becky''s gaze through the rearview mirror.


    "So what? It was a long time ago, before your mom had even met me. I don''t think it''s anything," Ted said nonchalantly, attempting to downplay the significance.


    Sally, unimpressed with Ted''s response, voiced her opinion.


    "That''s a load of crock," Sally retorted. "The real reason why your dad always seems uninterested in socializing with Paul is exactly because of that."


    Becky sensed an opportunity to tease both of her parents at the same time.


    "Hey dad, do you ever think that mom is comparing your technique against Paul''s whenever you kiss her?"


    "Becky!" Sally protested.


    "Of course not, no one can beat me in that department." Ted quickly responded, his tone laced with humor. "But just imagine, if your mom and Paul had stayed together, you would be Dan and Mary''s sister, and I would probably be playing for the Twins in the Major League."


    Both Becky and Sally burst into laughter at Ted''s playful imagination. Sally''s seriousness dissipated, replaced by a smile as she thought of a witty comeback.


    "I don''t think that''s how ancestry works Ted," Sally quipped, a smile playing on her lips. "And with your weak throw, you can forget about the Major League, you''d be lucky to make the Sommerfield over-50s."


    Becky couldn''t help but stifle her laughter with her hands over her mouth. Ted smiled to himself, appreciating Sally''s feistiness. He glanced at Becky through the mirror.


    Admitting playful defeat, Ted said to Becky, "Sometimes, I do wish your mom had stayed with Paul instead."

 Chapter 23: Grand lunch at the Fentons

    The Fenton house was a flurry of activity as the family prepared for the arrival of their guests. Dan had spent the entire morning in the backyard, meticulously setting up two separate barbeques¡ªa smoker for his mouthwatering brisket and ribs, and a charcoal grill for the other delectable dishes. It had been years since Dan had exercised his barbeque skills, his enthusiasm and ability with the grill had always made him popular among his friends.


    Inside the kitchen, Paul and Maggie moved with a sense of urgency, ensuring that all the food was prepared to perfection and the drinks were ready to be served. Mary, on the other hand, took charge of setting the table, cleaning every room that the guests were likely to visit, and attending to any other small tasks requested of her.


    Having completed her assigned duties to the best of her ability, Mary decided to slip away from the kitchen, yearning for a brief respite in the backyard. She wanted to avoid the kitchen in case her parents suddenly remembered additional tasks that needed her attention. Quietly closing the door behind her, she made her way across the patio, her footsteps barely audible against the backdrop of the bustling preparations.


    In the backyard, Dan was fully engrossed in his cooking, sweat glistening on his brow from both the heat and his unwavering concentration. Oblivious to Mary''s approach, he tended to the grill, ensuring that the timing was just right to serve the guests the meat at its peak freshness. Quietly, Mary reached out and handed Dan a can of soda, her presence finally catching his attention. A warm smile graced his face as he accepted the refreshing beverage.


    "Thanks, Mary," Dan expressed his gratitude, his voice tinged with appreciation. "You''re a lifesaver."


    Mary returned the smile.


    "You''re welcome," she replied. "I''m just going to hang out here with you until the guests arrive. Cleaning three toilets, vacuuming, and dusting every living room in the house has left me utterly exhausted." She said, feigning exhaustion.


    Dan chuckled, his laughter easing the tension of the preparations.


    "Just wait until you move out and have to do it all yourself," he teased. "You''ll be doing it every single week."


    Mary playfully rolled her eyes.


    "I won''t move out unless I find a boyfriend who promises to do all the housework," she retorted, her tone filled with determination.


    Dan shook his head, his smile widening.


    "You won''t find a boyfriend if you''re making demands like that," he gently admonished.


    Mary countered confidently, a hint of mischief in her voice.


    "Why not?" she challenged. "I would make a wonderful girlfriend, and any guy would be lucky to be with me."


    Dan couldn''t help but smile at Mary''s infectious enthusiasm. He quickly gave her a hug.


    "I''ve missed you Mary" he confessed, his voice filled with genuine affection. "It''s been too long since we''ve hung out together."


    Mary reciprocated the hug, cherishing the connection they shared.


    "I''ve missed you too, Dan. Have you thought about moving back home? The house feels so big and empty without you."


    Dan took a sip of his soda and returned his attention to the grill, contemplating Mary''s question.


    "I don''t know," he admitted, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "Being back home these last few days has been a mix of good and bad. It''s been great seeing you and Mom again, but I''m not enjoying the tension and avoidance when it comes to Dad."


    Taking a seat beside Dan, Mary watched him tend to the grill, her eyes filled with concern.


    "Why don''t you just talk to Dad about it?" she suggested, her voice gentle yet firm. "Lay it all out and try to work through each issue one by one."


    Dan hesitated, the conflict within him apparent.


    "There''s no way I''m going to apologize to Dad," he stated firmly. "I still haven''t forgiven him for what he said about Lisa."


    Mary nodded in understanding, her expression sympathetic.


    "Yeah, dad can be such a jerk sometimes," she agreed bluntly, her words laced with frustration.


    Dan chuckled, appreciating Mary''s candor.


    "You know, Mom is the only one who can put up with him," Mary remarked, a fondness evident in her voice. "Mom''s an angel. Dan, I get how you feel, but you can''t avoid talking to dad forever."


    Dan sighed, his attention divided between his cooking and Mary''s words.


    "Well, it''s worked so far for the past year and a half," he admitted with a shrug. "I''ve gotten used to it. You know, not everyone gets what they want from a relationship with their father. You can choose your friends, but not your family."


    Mary felt a twinge of sadness at Dan''s words, but she summoned her strength, determined not to let her emotions overwhelm her.


    "You''re right," Mary agreed, "I sometimes wish we had cool parents like Becky. But no matter what happens between you and dad, you will always be my favorite brother. You''re cool."


    Dan laughed, the sound filled with warmth and affection.


    Suddenly, the back door of the house swung open, Maggie stood at the doorway with an exasperated expression. Her once neatly tied hair now hung in disarray, and splatters of sauce adorned her apron like a barbershop surgeon.


    Maggie''s voice echoes through the backyard, filled with a mix of frustration and urgency.


    "Mary! There you are! I''ve been searching high and low for you. I need you to ice the drinks and mop the kitchen floor. Your dad has managed to make a mess of things with the salad dressing."


    Mary rolls her eyes, sharing a knowing glance with Dan. She mouths the words ''save me!'' to her brother, who responds with a stifled laugh.


    Mary whispers to Dan, a hint of playful sarcasm in her voice.


    "I should have hidden myself in the guest house."


    Dan leans closer to Mary, offering a solution.


    "Well, how about this? I''ll help you out in the kitchen if you can handle the grill for me. Deal?"


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Mary considers Dan''s proposition but hesitates.


    "Thanks, Dan, but I don''t think I can be trusted with something as important as the grill." Mary replies, grateful for the offer.


    "Mary! Now!" Her mother shouted with impatience.


    As Mary reluctantly heads back to the kitchen, mimicking her mother''s shouting in a lighthearted manner. Dan takes a moment to check his phone during this interruption. He finds a message from Becky, indicating that they will arrive in about five minutes. Another message from Mike catches his eye, mentioning that his dad brought a surplus of beers despite Mike''s warning that Dan''s dad prefers wine.


    Dan smiles at the message and taps a response to Mike.


    In the car with Mike and his dad Harry, the atmosphere was relaxed, the radio softly playing in the background as they drove down the familiar streets of their small town. Mike had just received the message from Dan, and he couldn''t help but share their plans with his father.


    "Hey dad," Mike began, breaking the silence. "Is it okay if I stay back after lunch to hang out a bit with Dan? We''ve bought so much beer that it''ll take us the whole afternoon to finish it all."


    Harry hesitated for a moment, his grip tightening on the steering wheel. After a brief pause, he replied.


    "Sure, that''s fine. I might go back home first if that''s okay. I can come back later to give you a lift home."


    Mike''s face lit up with excitement. "That''s okay, Dad. I can get a ride home from Dan." He grinned. "Actually, I was thinking maybe Dan could come over later for an all-night video game session. What do you think?"


    Harry smiled, appreciating his son''s enthusiasm. "That''s a good idea, Mike. Maybe we can finally have that pizza we couldn''t have before." He glanced at his son. "By the way, are you and Dan okay now? I''m assuming you guys are talking again?"


    Mike nodded, a sheepish look crossing his face. "Yeah, it was just a stupid misunderstanding."


    Harry sighed with relief. "Good. I''m glad you both understand each other and we get to see the Fentons and Joneses, but I''ll be honest, I''m not going to stay any longer than I need to. I''m a little afraid of Paul Fenton."


    Mike chuckled, understanding his father''s apprehension. "I get it, Dad. Every time I go over to Dan''s and if his dad is around, he''s always checking on us like convicts. He''s constantly trying to make sure we aren''t getting up to any trouble."


    Harry nodded in agreement. "Yeah, that''s actually understandable. I can empathize as a dad myself. Dads know the kind of stuff that boys get up to at your age. We''ve done the same things ourselves."


    Mike smiled warmly at his father. "But you''re a lot more reasonable. I never feel like I''m never good enough or that I''m always doing the wrong thing."


    Harry gripped the steering wheel tightly, stealing a quick glance at his son. "Sometimes, I''m not sure if I''m doing the right thing, Mike. I worry a lot about you. I worry you''ll get into some sort of trouble again or that you won''t become the man you''re capable of being." He took a deep breath. "That''s why I like Dan. He''s a great kid and a good influence on you."


    Mike listened intently to his father''s words, feeling a sense of gratitude. "There''s a lot I can do better," Mike admitted. "But I''m working things out. I''m really enjoying what I''m doing at the hardware store. What I do there is important, and I can see the difference I''m making."


    Harry smiled to himself, his pride shining through his tight-lipped expression. "I know you''re trying your best. I got a call from Emily just the other day, telling me about the great job you did at her shop. I just want you to know that I''m proud of you."


    Mike tried to play it cool, but a genuine smile crept across his face. "Come on, Dad, knock it off. We''re almost at the Fentons. Look! There''s the Joneses."


    "Thank God, the Joneses are here," Harry whispered under his breath as he caught sight of Ted and Sally next to their car. "We don''t have to go meet Paul alone."


    Harry parked the car in the expansive driveway leading to the grand Fenton residence. Sally, Ted, and Becky were already outside, unloading gifts and food from the trunk. Ted noticed Harry and waved in greeting. Harry approached the Jones family, while Mike started unloading the numerous cases of beer his father had brought along.


    Harry shook hands with Ted and exchanged kisses with Sally and Becky. Turning his attention to Becky, Harry smiled warmly. "Becky! I heard you''re back. How are your studies in California going?"


    Becky beamed at Harry. "It''s going really well, I''m loving California, but I''m also enjoying my time back in Sommerfield."


    Engaging in casual conversation, Harry asked Sally and Ted about their grocery store and the progress of the radish seeds that he had shared with them a year ago. As they chatted their way towards the house, Mike caught up with the group, carrying the cases of beer clumsily in his arms. He approached Becky, a friendly grin on his face.


    "Hey, Mike!" Becky greeted, "need any help carrying stuff?"


    Mike laughed, glancing at the food she was already holding. "I think your hands are full already. Thanks for the offer but I''ll be fine."


    Ted and Sally turned back to greet Mike, exchanging pleasantries. Mike returned the greetings, noticing Ted''s dignified attire.


    "Hey Mr Jones, some nice threads you''ve got on today." Mike said.


    Sally grumbled good-naturedly, while Ted smiled appreciatively at the words of praise.


    "Thanks Mike, glad to know there are still some in Sommerfield who have good taste in fashion."


    Laughter filled the air as they reached the front door. Sally pressed the doorbell, and almost immediately, Mary swung open the door with a cheerful greeting.


    "Hi, everyone! Welcome to the Fenton family home!" Mary''s high spirits were contagious as she ushered them inside.


    The visitors entered the house, embracing Mary in warm hugs before making their way to the kitchen. As they walked down the long foyer, Ted took a moment to admire the grandeur of the rooms, captivated by the ornate furniture that adorned each space.


    In the kitchen, Maggie and Paul had paused their preparations, standing rigidly as they awaited the arrival of their guests. Spotting Sally, Maggie immediately approached her, embracing her with a heartfelt hug, thrilled to see her close friend. Ted observed the warm exchange between the two women, his gaze shifting towards the stern figure of Paul, who remained unmoving. Taking in the sight of the vast kitchen with its marble countertops, adorned with an array of delicious food, Ted voiced his admiration.


    "The food looks incredible," Ted remarked, his comment directed to no one in particular. "You must have spent the whole day preparing it."


    Paul turned towards Ted, striding over with purpose. Extending his hand, Paul delivered a strong handshake that caught Ted off guard, almost crushing in its intensity.


    "Ted, you''re here." Paul said stiffly, his voice lacking warmth. "How was the drive?"


    "It was good," Ted replied, wincing slightly at the memory of Paul''s grip. "Stayed under the speed limit for most of it."


    With an awkward pause, Paul spotted the others who had arrived and abruptly excused himself, making his way towards Harry, Mike, and Becky. Ted smiled to himself, content to join his wife in engaging in small talk with Maggie, who graciously handed them both glasses of wine.


    Paul Fenton strode over to Harry, his eyes quickly assessing his appearance. "You''ve grown your hair longer since the last time I saw you," Paul remarked, extending his hand in greeting. "How''s your architecture business going?"


    Harry shook Paul''s hand, trying to maintain a sense of composure despite the nervousness he felt. "It''s going well, thank you. Just picked up some work over in Millerton," Harry replied. "They''re building a new community hall next to the baseball field."


    Paul raised an eyebrow. "Millerton, huh? Dan''s living there now. Millerton has a lot of catching up to do to become more like Sommerfield."


    Harry laughed nervously, not entirely sure how to respond to Paul''s comment. "Yeah, no place like good old Sommerfield," he said, trying to steer the conversation away from any potential disagreements.


    "And how''s the franchise going, Paul?" Harry asked, attempting to reciprocate the small talk.


    Paul straightened up, taking a long sip from the wine he was holding. "Business could be better, but I can''t complain. Got a new BMW from my bonus this quarter," Paul said with a stiff laugh.


    Harry chuckled awkwardly. "Nope, can''t complain about that," he replied, finding it challenging to connect with Paul on a genuine level.


    As their conversation limped on, Paul''s attention shifted to Mike, who was standing quietly next to his father. "Dan''s in the backyard minding the barbecue," Paul informed, trying to fill the silence with some useful information.


    Mike nodded, quickly realizing that he should go and join his friend. He excused himself from the conversation, eager to escape the awkwardness.


    Paul then turned his attention to Becky, giving her a warm handshake. "Becky, it''s always a pleasure to see you," he said with a hint of warmth in his tone.


    "Thank you for inviting my parents over. They were both really looking forward to it." Becky replied, smiling knowingly to herself.


    Becky glanced across the room to her mom, who seemed engrossed in lively conversation with Maggie. On the other hand, her dad appeared relieved just to be away from Paul and in the company of the much friendlier Maggie.


    "It''s always nice to see your mother again," Paul commented, "She always manages to light up a party."


    Becky noticed Paul''s momentary gaze at her mom before he turned back around.


    Harry gently placed his hands on Becky''s arm before speaking, "You''re probably keen to catch up with Dan and Mike, you can leave us old folks to fend for ourselves."


    She nodded and excused herself, catching Mary''s attention before the both of them headed towards the backyard together.

 Chapter 24: Old rivalries

    Maggie, well-versed in the art of hosting, gathered the parents around the dining table, ensuring everyone had their desired drinks and were content with the array of finger foods and entrees she had prepared. Diligently, she made her way around the table, attending to each guest''s needs.


    Ted marveled at the exceptional assortment of food arranged before him, eventually settling for a caviar blini served with cream cheese. He picked it up delicately, examining it with a mix of curiosity and uncertainty. Maggie observed Ted with amusement, unsure if he was satisfied with her culinary creation.


    "Is everything okay, Ted?" Maggie asked, a playful smile on her face. "I assure you, it''s not poisoned."


    Ted laughed, his apprehension subsiding. He took a bite of the caviar blini, savoring the flavors that exploded in his mouth. He turned to Maggie with a look of pleasant surprise.


    "I''ve never had something like this before," Ted admitted, his tone filled with appreciation. "It tastes exquisite. What is it?"


    Maggie beamed with satisfaction and pride. "It''s something special I had Dan pick up from the deli where he works. It''s caviar from Italy that was custom ordered for me."


    Ted nodded appreciatively, thoroughly enjoying the culinary experience Maggie had provided. He reached for another blini, savoring each bite. Maggie''s happiness was evident as she witnessed her guests relishing the food she had lovingly prepared.


    Turning to Sally, Ted couldn''t help but make a lighthearted suggestion.


    "We should add this to our weekly repertoire," he said with a chuckle.


    Sally laughed, her eyes crinkling with mirth. "Sure, Ted, I''d be happy to add it if you can provide ten times the income we currently get from our store."


    Maggie and Harry joined in the laughter, appreciating Sally''s response. Paul observed the exchange, his gaze fixed on Sally for a moment before speaking up.


    "Ted, have you thought about expanding the store? To increase your revenue." Paul inquired, his tone serious and deliberate.


    Ted, caught off guard by Paul''s suggestion, paused momentarily. He had picked up another one of Maggie''s delicacies and was about to hungrily devour it.


    "You mean creating more work for myself?" Ted asked with a hint of jest, unsure if Paul was genuinely proposing such a notion.


    Paul''s response was deadpan, devoid of humor.


    "No, I mean expanding as in moving to a bigger location or opening a second store in a neighboring town."


    Ted realized that Paul was dead serious.


    "No. Sally and I already have our hands full running one store." Ted replied, his voice laced with a sense of practicality.


    Harry chimed in, his words filled with support.


    "The store is always well stocked, and the quality is top notch. Beats any chain store they have in the bigger towns."


    Ted nodded at Harry, grateful for the encouraging comment.


    Paul persisted, undeterred by their responses.


    "That''s the thing," he said, his tone insistent. "You have a knack for knowing exactly what the community wants to buy. There''s so little waste and misalignment on what you stock. You could do the same for the next town, and the one after that. Sally, what do you think?"


    Sally looked at Paul, her surprise evident. She considered his words for a moment before firmly expressing her standpoint.


    "We can consider it, but we''ll need hired help before we could ever dream of pulling it off."


    "Exactly, Sally knows exactly what I mean." Paul nodded, seemingly satisfied with Sally''s response.


    Ted''s disappointment deepened, his confusion growing as to why Sally was entertaining Paul''s suggestions that seemed to intrude upon their personal plans.


    Sally continued her views, speaking up firmly.


    "Having said that, I have no desire to become some sort of back-office franchiser. I''m only happy when I am hands on." she asserted. "Apart from making a living, the daily interaction with the community is what gives me enjoyment."


    Harry nodded, his agreement with Sally was absolute.


    "I couldn''t agree more." he chimed in. "The store is the agora of the community. It''s where everyone gets together for a friendly chat, exchanging news, and engaging in the occasional banter and gossip. And what''s the point of running a successful business if you derive no enjoyment from it? At some point, enough money is enough money."


    Sally smiled at Harry, appreciating his words of support and common understanding. Paul, on the other hand, appeared visibly unimpressed by their unambitious outlook. Maggie, sensing the tension, decided to divert the conversation towards a more lighthearted topic.


    "With that settled," Maggie interjected, "Harry." She turned to him with a focus that almost frightened him, "How do you feel about meeting a new friend?"


    Harry immediately knew where this was going, such was the life of a single father with a steady income and few hours of free time every week. Ted turned to Sally and smiled with mischief, she imperceptibly held out her hand, staying whatever smartass comment he was about to make.


    Harry turned to Maggie with a pleasant smile, attempting to maintain his composure despite feeling a little overwhelmed by her eagerness to introduce him to someone.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "Who''s the lady you''d like to introduce to me?" Harry asked, curious about Maggie''s matchmaking endeavors.


    Maggie tilted her head quizzically in response. "How do you know it''s a lady?" she playfully retorted, drawing a chuckle from Ted.


    "It''s hardly the first time, heck, it''s hardly the fifth time Maggie''s played matchmaker for Harry," Ted couldn''t help but interject.


    "I just feel responsible for making sure that the good people I know get a chance at knowing other similarly good people first." Maggie defended her matchmaking efforts.


    Harry smiled gratefully at Maggie''s intentions, but he knew he needed to be honest about his current state of mind.


    "I appreciate your good intentions Maggie, but I''m not really looking for a relationship right now."


    Understanding his position, Maggie nodded.


    "You can let me know whenever you feel ready or if you just want to test the waters a bit," she assured him.


    Meanwhile, Paul took a long sip from his wine glass, watching the exchange between Harry and Maggie. He couldn''t resist adding his thoughts, bringing up Mike''s situation.


    "Mike could do with a mother figure to fix him back up," Paul stated matter-of-factly.


    Harry turned to Paul with a confused expression, not entirely sure where Paul was going with his comment.


    "What do you mean by that?" Harry asked.


    Paul took another sip of his wine, considering his words carefully.


    "I understand you''re juggling work and managing the household all on your own," he started. "Having a woman''s touch around could make a difference. Handling everything solo can take its toll, and Mike might not be receiving the attention and guidance he requires."


    Harry was flooded with a wave of intense disagreement at Paul''s evaluation of his parenting, yet he made a conscious effort to retain his composure.


    "I know what my son needs and Mike has turned out quite all right," Harry asserted firmly.


    Paul chuckled dismissively.


    "I''m sorry if you are offended," he said. "I just think you could get better results with a bit more help. A woman who can take care of the hundred little things needed to run a household, so you can be freed up to enforce a bit of discipline, to show Mike the ropes of being a man."


    Harry took a deep breath, trying to remain civil despite feeling the weight of Paul''s criticism. He glanced at Sally and Ted, who were both wearing stern expressions.


    "I concede that there is always a bit more I can do for Mike," Harry admitted. "I wish he paid more attention in school and maybe had a chance at college. But it''s not my place to force him to do something against his nature. Mike has found his own way, and he''s doing something meaningful that makes him happy, something that teaches him about the world and how to relate to the community."


    Paul was insistent, setting his wine glass down with some force, causing some of the wine to spill onto the table.


    "As fathers, we are responsible to lead by example and be forceful sometimes," Paul argued. "I wasn''t always on the path I''m on now. When I was in highschool, I was content with just being a seasonal farmhand over at the Berenson farm."


    Paul''s gaze briefly shifted to Sally, then returned to Harry.


    "I didn''t inherit any business or money from my father. I wished to God that I did," Paul confessed. "Having nothing made me hungry. Giving Mike everything and too much space to go astray is doing him a disservice."


    Harry''s frustration simmered beneath the surface, but he chose to respond with measured words. "I believe in letting Mike find his own path," he said firmly. "And I''ll always support him in pursuing what brings him true joy and fulfillment."


    As the conversation around the dining table grew more intense, Ted attempted to lighten the mood with a touch of humor.


    "I never went to college, and I think I turned out ok. Anyone else agree?" he asked, turning his head to look at everyone around the table.


    Sally smiled weakly at her husband''s lighthearted remark as Maggie chimed in.


    "Ted, I think you turned out quite well. I''d vote for you as mayor if you were running."


    Ted chuckled, turning to Maggie with mock seriousness.


    "Maggie, your check is in the mail," he joked, earning a few awkward laughs from Sally and Harry.


    However, the atmosphere swiftly soured as Paul interjected with a forceful assertion.


    "But your fortune came from your father," Paul stated firmly. "That''s the sole reason why you''ve turned out fine. It''s not difficult to create a good family environment when you have that kind of advantage."


    Ted felt his annoyance rising at Paul''s implications. He shook his head in disagreement. Sally, noticing Ted''s frustration, placed her hands on his lap, trying to placate him.


    "I didn''t even want to take over my father''s store," Ted explained, trying to remain calm. "When my old man died, I had the chance to sell it all and move on with my life away from Sommerfield."


    "What were you going to do? Play baseball in the Major League?" Paul asked with a dose of sarcasm.


    "Paul!" Both Maggie and Sally called out at the same time.


    Ted shifted forward in his chair, his frustration turning into aggression.


    "You''re still bitter about that time in high school when I broke your ribs with a fastball," Ted said, his voice tinged with resentment as he pointed to his own ribs with his fingers.


    Paul leaned forward to meet Ted''s challenge, his eyes narrowing.


    "You never played fair whenever we faced each other in baseball," Paul accused.


    "I don''t regret hitting you with that pitch, and I''d do it all over again if given the chance." Ted''s jaw clenched as he retorted.


    Sally glanced at her husband in surprise, unaccustomed to witnessing him in such a confrontational stance. Seated between Ted and Paul, Harry extended both hands in an effort to pacify both men.


    "Okay. Everybody. Let''s take five and everyone of us have a nice long drink to cool down," Harry suggested, as he took a nervous sip from his wine glass.


    Ted looked at Harry and then back at Paul, his eyes still filled with anger.


    "Who the hell serves wine at a barbecue?" he exclaimed, looking accusingly at Paul. "Sommerfield has been and always will be brewski country!"


    The tension in the air remained palpable, and the group fell into an awkward silence. The once joyous gathering had taken a bitter turn, and everyone could sense the strain on their long-standing friendships.


    Sally faced Ted with a distressed and disappointed expression. "Ted, control yourself." she chided. "If you''ve got an issue with Paul, settle it later, not here in front of our friends, and certainly not during Maggie''s party, which you''re spoiling."


    Ted''s expression turned meek as he looked at Sally, hating to see her so mad. Reluctantly, he turned to Maggie and Paul to apologize.


    "I apologize, Maggie. I got carried away," Ted expressed sincerely, aiming to make amends. He then directed his attention to Paul, extending an apology to him too.


    Maggie nodded, acknowledging Ted''s apology, but Paul was not so forgiving.


    "I don''t accept insincere apologies," Paul retorted firmly.


    Ted felt his anger flare up again, but Sally''s disapproving gaze kept him from lashing out. Instead, he proposed a way to resolve their grievances.


    "We''ll settle this like gentlemen, like proper Sommerfield gentlemen," Ted declared. "A batting contest. If you can land one base hit off my pitching, I''ll give you whatever apology you want."


    Paul shook his head.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, Ted. We aren''t teenagers anymore," he replied dismissively.


    But Ted couldn''t resist provoking Paul further.


    "Afraid of getting your ribs broken again?" he taunted.


    Harry, sensing that he couldn''t intervene any longer, moved to an empty chair next to Sally with an anxious expression on his face. He took another nervous sip of wine, silently hoping that their family''s longstanding friendship wouldn''t be irreparably damaged by this confrontation.


    Paul stretched his neck, his jaw set with determination.


    "I haven''t swung a bat in years, but I bet I can still make you eat humble pie," he said defiantly.


    "Bet you can''t." Ted challenged with a childish tone.


    Paul stood up, pushing back on his chair as he rose.


    "I''ve just about had enough of your immature provocation. Let''s do this, Edward Jones Junior."


    Ted stood up meeting Paul''s challenge, relishing the chance to relive a part of their youth.


    The rest of the party guests watched with a mix of curiosity and concern as the two made their way, shoulder to shoulder to the grand French doors leading to the back yard.

 Chapter 25: Settling old scores

    Under the high sun on the patio, Becky, Mary, and Mike lounged around the sturdy wooden picnic table by the grill. They had spent a good amount of time catching up on each other''s lives and poking fun at how frazzled Dan looked, slaving over the grill to prepare the last of the food.


    "All this time Becky was away, not once did you bother to bust out your barbecue skills to entertain your friends." Mike said, playfully ribbing Dan.


    Becky joined in on the teasing, a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    "Awww, did you just come out of barbecue retirement just for me? I feel so honored," she said with a grin.


    Mary smiled affectionately at Becky. She found it endearing how easily Becky could get away with teasing Dan.


    Dan wiped the sweat off his brow with a smile on his face, turning around to face his hecklers.


    "Becky, instead of just being an armchair cook, why don''t you come over here and help out? I can teach you a thing or two about cooking," he challenged with a smirk.


    Mary and Mike both laughed. Mary playfully pushed Becky in Dan''s direction, telling her that she probably could use a few cooking lessons. Becky pretended to be outraged, jokingly defending her culinary skills.


    Eager to prove herself, Becky walked over to Dan and picked up the spare pair of tongs, clicking them in anticipation.


    "Where do I start?" she asked.


    Dan handed her a plate of sliced eggplant, zucchini, and pumpkin.


    "Let''s start with the basics," he said, taking a bottle of oil and lightly spraying the vegetables before adding a dash of seasoning. "Just a little oil to make it char better, and not too much seasoning - we don''t want to overpower the natural taste," he explained.


    Becky nodded, taking careful note of Dan''s instructions.


    "The pumpkin goes on first because it takes the longest to cook, then the eggplant and lastly the zucchini. Will you do the honors?"


    Becky starts placing the pumpkin slices haphazardly on the grill, Dan instinctively steps in, using his tongs to line them up neatly in one direction.


    "Try to line them all facing the same way, then after a few minutes, rotate and flip them in the same way to get perfect grill lines for presentation," he instructed.


    Becky looks at Dan, her eyes full of admiration towards his attention to detail. After a short while, she places the eggplant onto the grill, spacing them out appropriately and oriented in the same direction.


    "You''re a quick learner," Dan praised her with a smile.


    Becky beamed, feeling proud of herself for catching on so quickly.


    "When do you think I''ll be ready for you to teach me your brisket?" she asked excitedly.


    Dan chuckled, shaking his head.


    "It''s not something I can teach you," he said.


    Becky looked disappointed, wondering why she couldn''t learn the art of Dan''s famous brisket.


    "The only way to learn is to watch me do it," Dan explained. "That''s how I learned from my dad."


    As Dan and Becky continued to converse, Mary leaned over to Mike.


    "Isn''t Dan and Becky the cutest thing when they work together like this?" Mary whispered.


    Mike looked over to Dan and Becky, watching their easy interactions and constant exchange of smiles. He couldn''t help but agree, seeing the happiness they brought to each other in that simple moment.


    As Becky smoothly took over the grill, Dan''s lingering tension began to dissipate. He reached for his first beer, finally feeling the weight on his shoulders lighten. Suddenly, the tranquility was disrupted as Ted and Paul burst through the back doors, their steps brimming with eagerness.


    Dan placed his beer down and turned to face the two men.


    "What''s the rush? The food isn''t quite ready yet. It just needs another ten minutes or so. Becky''s got it all under control."


    But Ted seemed too excited to pay much attention to Dan''s words. He approached Dan, an eager glint in his eyes.


    "Dan, we''re gonna have a baseball showdown!" he declared, enthusiasm dripping from every word. "I need you to get your bat, ball, and mitt. You''re gonna be my catcher for this duel."


    Dan looked at Ted with a mix of confusion and amusement. "A baseball showdown? Right now?" he asked, glancing at Becky, who had turned around from the grill to hear what was going on.


    "Yeah." Ted replied, still buzzing with excitement. "Your dad thinks he can hit one of my pitches, and I''m gonna prove him wrong."


    "All right, I''m intrigued. What are you two wagering on this?"


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Ted''s eyes shone with determination as he clarified, "If your dad emerges victorious, I''ll offer him a genuine apology for hitting him with a fastball thirty years ago."


    "Dad! Just apologize to Paul already and stop acting like a child," amused by the outrageous situation, she smiled while gently scolding him.


    "Hold on a minute. Let''s hear this out," he said, turning to Paul. "What''s your wager, Dad?"


    Paul grinned, a sense of unfamiliar spirit starting to envelop him, "Ted can nominate whatever he wants if he wins," he replied confidently.


    Ted thought for a moment, looking around for an idea, until suddenly, it struck him.


    "How about this," he said with a smirk. "You, Paul, have to drink nothing but beer for a year. No wines, no whiskeys, no fancy schmancy cocktails either. Nothing but beer."


    Paul didn''t hesitate for a second.


    "Deal," he replied firmly.


    As the remaining parents congregated on the patio, encircling Ted and Paul, Mary''s worried expression caught everyone''s attention when she finally voiced her concern.


    "Dad, you''re not young anymore. You''re going to hurt yourself!" she warned.


    "There''s still time to back out if you want, Paul." Ted suggested.


    "Not on your life." Paul retorted with a grin.


    Excitement filled the air as Dan, with the enthusiasm of a boxing promoter, clapped his hands together and laid out the rules.


    "Gentleman, here are the rules," he announced. "Dad gets three strikes, just like regular baseball. I''ll be acting as the umpire. Dad wins if he can hit a single base run, I''ll be the adjudicator of that. On the other hand, Ted wins if he can get a strikeout or catch Dad''s hit. Agreed?"


    Dan looked at Paul and Ted, seeking their agreement to his terms. The two men locked eyes, their determination burning fiercely. They nodded in unison.


    "Shake on it, gentlemen," Dan urged.


    Paul and Ted shook hands, their grips firm, animosity lingering beneath the surface. As Dan rushed back into the house to fetch the baseball gear, Becky took the cooked food off the grill and joined her mother, both of them eagerly anticipating Ted and Paul''s showdown.


    On the grass, Paul and Ted prepared themselves, doing comically exaggerated stretches and flexes to psych each other out.


    When Dan returned, he handed a mitt and baseball to Ted and a bat to Paul. He paced out the distance of about sixty feet, marking the spot that separated the pitcher from the batter. Then, putting on his own mitt, Dan crouched behind his father.


    "Are you ready, Ted?" Dan called out.


    "Born ready Dan!" Ted yelled back.


    With a flair for showmanship, Dan announced, "Batter up!"


    Paul stepped onto the makeshift plate area that Dan had marked with a metal tray from the barbecue. He held the bat tightly, a mix of excitement and nerves coursing through him. This was no ordinary game; it was a battle of pride and there was no way he was going to lose.


    The atmosphere crackled with anticipation as Ted prepared to deliver his first pitch. Paul bounced on the spot in his batting stance, determined to close out the contest on the first pitch, sending a clear message to Ted. His eyes locked onto the ball as Ted''s wind-up began¡ªslow, deliberate, and remarkably controlled.


    The initial pitch came at Paul with speed, prompting an awkward swing that missed the ball by a considerable margin, narrowly avoiding contact with his ribs by a fraction. Maggie and Mary winced, witnessing the near-miss. Dan deemed it a strike, leading Paul to wordlessly contest the forcefulness of Ted''s throw by raising his arms. Ted, unbothered, effortlessly caught the ball from Dan, gearing up for the next delivery.


    Sally watched with mixed feelings, her fond memories of Ted''s past glory on the baseball field mingling with the nervousness of the present duel. Becky, on the other hand, couldn''t contain her enthusiasm, leaning onto her mother with wide eyes, eager to witness the drama unfold.


    Mike approached Becky, expressing his uncertainty.


    "I''m torn between cheering for your dad or Dan''s dad," he confessed.


    "Maybe it''s best if you stay neutral. You might end up playing medic if either of them injures themselves." Becky said with an amused look.


    Paul''s heart raced as Ted wound up for the next pitch. He tried to predict Ted''s strategy but was left swinging at thin air again as Ted''s splitter dipped magically at the last moment. Dan called strike two as Paul groaned, feeling the weight of the missed opportunity.


    "You can''t hit what you can''t see." Ted called out to Paul in a mockingly considerate tone.


    Frustrated, Paul swung his bat in annoyance, but Dan stepped in with some advice.


    "Watch the ball as it leaves his hand," he said. "Identify the type of pitch, follow its trajectory, and swing confidently."


    Paul nodded, appreciative of his son''s guidance. He tapped the ground once with his bat and assumed his batting position again.


    As Ted unleashed the subsequent pitch, Paul noticed yet another fastball hurtling in his direction. The trajectory seemed aimed at his body once more. Observing the ball''s path, he took a calculated step backward with his right foot, positioning himself for a powerful swing. The bat connected with the ball, producing a resounding crack that echoed through the yard.


    The ball sailed into the distance, leaving Ted speechless as it flew beyond his reach. Paul''s face broke into a youthful grin as he watched the ball soar higher and higher, the satisfaction of a perfect swing coursing through his veins. The ball eventually cleared the back fence with yards to spare.


    Dan watched in awe at his dad''s batting prowess and couldn''t help but show his admiration. He wrapped his arms around Paul, congratulating him.


    "Nice dinger, Dad!" he exclaimed, his face beaming like a proud father himself.


    As the three families gathered around Paul, showering him with congratulations and jubilation, Ted watched with a smile of concession. He scratched his head, pondering what he could have done differently in the duel. However, seeing the victorious Paul and the elation on his face, along with the celebration happening around him, Ted quietly conceded to himself that he was beaten by a better man. This time round.


    Ted walked over to Paul and extended his hands, congratulating him wholeheartedly.


    "Congratulations, Paul," Ted said with a tone of humility. "That was one of the finest hits I''ve ever seen."


    Paul looked into Ted''s eyes, sensing the sincerity in his words. He took Ted''s hands and shook it sportingly.


    "Thanks, Ted," Paul replied, his smile beaming. "You didn''t make it easy for me with your aggressive pitching, but I have to admit, I haven''t had this much fun since high school."


    Ted placed his other hand on Paul''s shoulder, expressing a genuine contrition.


    "I''m sorry for hitting you with that pitch thirty years ago," Ted said with earnest regret. "It was unsportsmanlike of me to let my competitiveness get the better of me that day."


    Paul pumped Ted''s hands once more, nodding to show that he wholeheartedly accepted the apology. With that gesture, Ted stepped back, allowing Dan, Maggie, and Mary to continue their excited praises and revel in the party atmosphere that had come alive.


    Sally walked over to Ted, wrapping her arms around his waist affectionately.


    "You pitched really well, considering everything," she said soothingly. "In many ways, you did a good thing. Look at how Paul and Dan are talking again, probably about how soundly he kicked your ass."


    Ted laughed at Sally''s playful consolation and leaned over to kiss the side of her head.


    "You have a funny way of trying to make me feel better," he said with a chuckle. "It wasn''t my intention to get a royal beatdown from Paul, but I''ll take it if it means Dan and Paul are talking again."


    Sally leaned lovingly against Ted, gazing at him with adoring eyes and a mischievous smile.


    "Don''t feel bad about losing," she said teasingly. "There''s always the Sommerfield over 50''s team waiting for you."

 Chapter 26: Morning encounters at the bakery

    Early Monday morning, the dark coldness of the night still lingered in the air. Emily approached her pastry shop with a mix of trepidation and excitement. It had been a long week, one filled with fear, doubt, and uncertainty after the traumatic incident with Steve. But the visit to the Joneses had given her the strength she needed to take back control of her life and livelihood.


    With a deep breath, Emily looked at the glass door to her shop. She knew that stepping through that threshold would be the first, difficult step in reclaiming her passion and her business. Tearing off the paper sign that had been on the front door during her week off, she slotted the key into the lock and turned it with determination. As the door swung open, she was greeted by the inviting smell of fresh timber from the new shelves and the lingering scent of lemon detergent from the cleaning and mopping that Mike had helped with.


    The sight of her shop, things out of place, left as they were from a week ago when she had hurriedly departed and locked the store after Steve''s attack. But now, it was time to restore order and create a new beginning.


    Emily strode confidently towards the kitchen at the back, where the flicker of the lights illuminated the familiar workbenches, ovens, and baking trays that had waited silently for their mistress''s return. She took a moment to absorb the scene¡ªthe heart and soul of her pastry shop. Despite the mess and the unpleasant memories, it felt good to be back.


    With a sense of purpose, Emily set about baking fresh goods for the day. In another twenty minutes, she had returned to a work rhythm so familiar to her. She had already prepared the ingredients for her top-selling danishes and pastries for the breakfast crowd, and she started planning for the rest of the day''s offerings, which included her generously sized bread rolls and hearty loaves.


    As Emily''s baking assistant arrived to help her with the preparation, Emily was buoyed by the thought that she could easily get through her first day¡ªthe baking business was in her blood. Together, they worked in harmony, just like old times, as they rolled dough, mixed ingredients, and filled the air with the mouthwatering aroma of freshly baked pastries.


    A few hours later, the first customers started trickling in. The early workers on their way to work and the occasional retirees on their morning strolls peered curiously through the front glass pane, wondering if Emily had made her return. The early risers were delighted to find the lights on and a hive of activity inside, and more importantly, freshly baked goods had made their triumphant return to the shop.


    Among the shop''s early customers was Mike, en route to his early shift at the hardware store. Stepping into Emily''s shop, his heart surged with pride and joy. Witnessing her back in her element, pursuing what she loved, filled him with immense happiness and admiration.


    "Hey, Emily," Mike greeted her with a warm smile.


    "Mike!" Emily called out excitedly, leaning over the counter to give him a quick hug. "I''m so glad to see you here!"


    "The shop looks good, but the pastries look even better," Mike complimented, eyeing the array of delectable treats. "How''s everything going?"


    Emily let out a small laugh. "It''s hectic, but in a good way," she replied. "I''m definitely feeling a bit of Mondayitis, but seeing you has made the morning more bearable."


    Mike smiled, happy to see Emily getting back to her routine. As he noticed the line of customers forming behind him, he didn''t want to hold her up.


    "I''d like to grab a few of your best pastries, baker''s choice, that I can share with my colleagues at the hardware store," he said.


    Emily quickly grabbed a box and started picking out eight or so of her favorite pastries that she knew Mike would love.


    "As a show of appreciation for your support and for helping me get back on my feet," she said, "these pastries are on the house."


    Mike looked at Emily with appreciation, touched by her gesture, but he took out his wallet anyway.


    "You don''t have to do that, Emily," he said with a warm smile. "I think it''s good luck to give a shop business on its first day back, or something like that."


    "Please Mike, it would mean the world to me," she said, handing the box of warm pastries to Mike with a broad and appreciative smile.


    "Thank you, Emily," Mike said sincerely, accepting the box whilst sneakily putting a fifty dollar note into her tip jar, "I am, I mean, all of Sommerfield is so happy to see you back in action."


    With a final wave, Mike headed out of the store, leaving Emily feeling grateful for the support and encouragement that had helped her make this difficult step.


    Walking back to his pickup truck, a box of steaming pastries in hand, Mike juggled for his car keys with the other. Eager to surprise his colleagues at the hardware store with the freshly baked delights, he quickened his pace. Amidst the faint morning light, a vivid splash of color caught his attention. Looking up, he spotted a familiar figure making her way toward the shop. Long blonde hair, a confident stride, it was Lisa Taylor. A whirlwind of thoughts raced through his mind. Curiosity about her perspective on the breakup with Dan, wonderment about her early morning plans, and an undeniable pull toward her vivacious and captivating presence.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "Lisa!" Mike called out with evident delight.


    Lisa turned around, her eyes lighting up with mild surprise as she recognized him. He looked particularly neat and youthful in the soft light of the morning. Seeing the box of pastries in his hands, Lisa realized he must have just come from Emily''s Pastries. She walked up to him with a smile, putting her hand on the box.


    "Mind if I take a pastry?" she asked confidently. "I''m starving."


    Mike quickly put his keys away and opened the box for her, eager to share the delightful treats. Lisa glanced at the assortment of pastries before her, seemingly torn on which one to choose.


    "Which one do you think is best?" she asked, turning her gaze to Mike.


    Mike took a moment to consider the options before answering. "The plain croissant is always a safe choice," he began, "but the blueberry danish looks is much more enticing."


    Lisa smiled, her eyes twinkling mischievously as she picked up the blueberry danish with her beautifully manicured fingers. She playfully leaned closer to Mike, a hint of flirtation in her actions.


    "Fancy a bite?" she asked with a smile, lifting the danish close to his mouth.


    Mike chuckled, a hint of excitement in his tone as he met her gaze. "I can never resist Emily''s pastries," he replied, indulging in a bite of the danish. The fresh pastry crunched softly as he savored its delightful flavor.


    Lisa reclaimed the pastry.


    "The rest of it is mine," she declared with an endearing possessiveness. A contented smile formed on her face as she began eating the remainder.


    "What brings you here? Grabbing some breakfast, I assume?" He asked with an eager curiosity.


    "I heard about what had happened to Emily''s store. I wanted to show her some support on her first day back. I also wanted to grab some pastries for the crew back in the office." Lisa explained. She looked over to the growing queue of eager customers waiting to pick up their morning pastries. A lighthearted sigh escaped her lips as she marveled at the bustling scene.


    Lisa chuckled, pointing at Mike''s box. "Seems like I''m not the only one with the same idea."


    "Guilty as charged," he admitted. "Hey, if you want, you can take these pastries I bought so you can skip the line. I don''t mind queueing up again."


    Lisa looked at Mike gratefully, touched by his thoughtfulness. She placed her hand on his arm, giving him a warm smile.


    "Thank you," she said sincerely. "That''s really sweet of you, but I wanted to drop by the shop to say a quick hello to Emily."


    "It''s cool," Mike replied, glancing at his watch. "Look, I''ve got some time before work. If you don''t mind the company, I''d love to catch up with you and see what you''ve been up to."


    Lisa observed the childlike eagerness in Mike''s eyes, and it brought a smile to her face. She chuckled softly before nodding.


    "I''d love the company," she said, "But only if you bring that box of pastries along. I might have developed an addiction for those scrumptious treats you''re carrying."


    Mike laughed heartily, finding Lisa''s words mesmerizing.


    "Deal," he said, holding up the box of pastries. The two of them walked together to join the end of the queue leading into the bustling shop.


    After a brief wait, they reached the front of the queue and received Lisa''s order from the ever-smiling Emily, who was delighted to see Lisa and Mike once more. With the order sorted and paid for, Lisa and Mike stepped back onto the sidewalk just outside the shop. Their conversation had been delightful, leaving Lisa with a connection to Mike that she struggled to articulate. As they prepared to go their separate ways, Lisa felt a wave of gratitude for this unexpected encounter.


    "It''s been really nice talking to you, Mike," Lisa said with a warm smile. "We should catch up again some other time."


    Mike''s face lit up with eagerness, and he couldn''t hide his excitement.


    "Definitely! When are you free?" he asked, overflowing with enthusiasm.


    "I''ll let you know," Lisa''s response was noncommittal, with a slightly playful twinkle in her eyes.


    Mike nodded, understanding her response but feeling a tinge of disappointment.


    "Where are you off to now?" Mike inquired, trying to prolong their time together.


    "Back to my office," she replied. "I''m sure there''s a bunch of hungry people who would be delighted to sink their teeth into these yummy treats."


    Mike nodded again, an idea formed in his mind.


    "Would you like a lift?" he offered. "The granary office isn''t too far out of the way, it''ll save you from carrying that heavy box of pastries in those high heels you are wearing."


    Mike''s infectious enthusiasm and attentive nature, along with his willingness to assist, deeply touched Lisa. She noticed the keen excitement etched upon his face, and it made her feel special, like she was someone worth getting excited about. His eyes were large and bright, reflecting the genuine interest he had in her, and the smile that adorned his face seemed to be etched there permanently.


    Feeling a certain curiosity in Mike''s interest, Lisa found herself drawn to him. There was something about his presence, his genuine and proactive nature, that held her attention in a way she hadn''t expected. It was as if he saw something in her that others might have overlooked, and that made her feel good about herself.


    She gently placed her hand on his arm, conveying the connection she felt towards Mike.


    "Thanks, Mike," she said, her voice soft and appreciative. "I really do appreciate your offer, but I think I''ll walk back to the office. It''ll give me some time to clear my head before the busy day ahead."


    Mike smiled understandingly, his enthusiasm undiminished.


    "Totally get it. Mondays are something special aren''t they?" he replied with a great big smile. "Well, I''ll see you around then. Remember, we need to catch up again sometime."


    "Bye, Mike," Lisa said, waving at him with a grateful smile. "And thanks again for the pastry earlier. It was delicious!"


    Lisa lingered for a moment, her gaze fixed on the disappearing red pickup. A feeling of contentment washed over her, grateful for the unexpected encounter at Emily''s pastry shop. Mike''s presence had illuminated her morning, leaving behind a warmth that buoyed her spirits and carried a hopeful outlook.

 Chapter 27: Connections

    In the middle of the week, Sally wearily pushed open the front door of her home after enduring a bustling and tiring morning shift at the store. She had entrusted the rest of the day''s responsibilities to Ted, who would watch over the store until closing time. Today had been an exceptionally busy day with numerous customers demanding bulk orders of vegetables, leaving Sally to carry heavy loads from the storeroom all by herself. As she stepped into the cozy home, the thought of a warm cup of tea and a short afternoon nap on the sun-basked couch by the window brought a glimmer of relief to her tired body.


    With a delightful stretch of her back, Sally imagined the sweet comfort of relaxation. As she passed by the lounge room on her way to make herself some tea, her ears caught the soft, familiar sound of turning book pages. Intrigued by the unexpected noise, she felt compelled to investigate, pondering whether Becky might still be at home¡ªa rarity since her return to Sommerfield, given her restless nature.


    To her surprise, there sat Becky, sprawled like a contented cat on the couch, still clad in her pajamas with her hair messy as if she had just woken. A mug and teapot sitting on the coffee table beside her.


    "Becky!" Sally exclaimed with surprise. "I thought you''d be out and about today. How long have you been here?"


    Becky lazily turned her gaze toward her mother, her eyes relaxed with the joy of leisure. "Hey, Mom," she greeted. "I''ve been here since I woke up." She replied with a half yawn.


    "Looks like you''re having a good time. I was actually thinking of making some tea and having a nap on the couch myself. It seems like someone beat me to it." Sally chuckled, in awe of Becky''s ability to find joy in simple pleasures.


    Sally settled into the large armchair next to the couch, feeling a sense of relief as her tired legs finally caught some rest. "Did you have lunch yet?" she asked.


    "Yep, I had a piece of bread," Becky replied, her eyes never leaving the captivating words on the pages before her. She pointed to a plate of crumbs next to the teapot.


    Sally couldn''t help but smile, feeling a mixture of amusement and maternal concern.


    "A single piece of bread is not a proper lunch, young lady," she playfully chided.


    Becky briefly tore her eyes away from the book and looked at her mom with an excited gaze. "I got so engrossed in this book that I forgot about everything." she admitted. "It''s just so good, mom, I can''t put it down."


    Intrigued by her daughter''s fascination with the book, Sally leaned in closer to get a better look at the cover. Becky eagerly showed her mom the front of the book, as Sally read out the title.


    "Echoes from the Enchanted Glade." Sally said slowly. "What''s the book about?" Sally asked, her interest evident.


    "It''s about regional folklore," she replied. "I picked it up from this captivating little bookshop on the same day that Emily came over. It''s just something silly about folklore and imaginary creatures that I like to read about."


    "It''s not silly at all," Sally reassured her with a warm smile. "In fact, I also happen to have an interest in folklore tales and local mysteries."


    Becky looked at her mom with a hint of surprise.


    "Really?" she asked, genuinely taken aback. "I always thought you loved romance novels and nothing else."


    Sally chuckled, amused by her daughter''s perception.


    "That''s because your grandma, my mother, was an avid reader of romance," she explained. "I must admit, she did pass on her love of romance to me."


    Becky nodded thoughtfully, absorbing this new insight into her mother''s interests.


    "Oh yeah, I remember the reading room that grandpa had preserved at their house. The shelves were filled with nothing but romance novels. "


    Sally''s smile widened, her eyes lighting up with fond memories.


    "Your grandma must have read each book in that large collection of hers many times over," she said. "I remember going to book fairs and flea markets with her when I was a little girl. She''d buy a bunch of second-hand romance novels at a discount. She had this brown woven tote bag that she would use to carry her spoils of the day. She would also pick up anything that I wanted, which was mainly just coloring books and picture books at that time."


    Becky smiled, seeing the joy in her mother''s face as she spoke about her cherished memories. It was heartwarming to see her mom immersed in nostalgia and happy remembrance of her grandmother who she had never met.


    A flicker of sadness danced across Sally''s face as she recounted the difficult task of cleaning up her mother''s study a long time after her mother''s passing.


    "It was really hard," she admitted, "I couldn''t keep all the books she had collected. But I''m glad I kept a few of her favorites to remember her by." Sally pointed towards the small wooden bookshelf against the wall, where she preserved her mother''s cherished books.


    Becky smiled with surprise, touched to know that a piece of her grandmother had survived through these beloved stories.


    "It was tough choosing just a few favorites to keep," Sally continued, "I spent a whole week browsing through almost every single book in her collection to find the ones that I knew she''d love."


    Sally leaned in, whispering playfully to Becky, "And let me tell you a secret¡ªyour grandma had a few particularly risqu¨¦ novels in her collection. They looked very well-worn from many rereads."


    Sally and Becky both giggled, sharing a moment of humorous understanding.


    "Well, what I''m reading may be more tame," she said, "but it''s just as gripping. The book is filled with imaginative situations inspired by the mundane, and the characters are incredibly charismatic and endearing to me. It reminds me of the first folklore novel I read, ''The Reefmaker,'' which sparked my love for the genre."


    The reference to ''The Reefmaker'' triggered a buried memory in Sally''s mind. A shiver cascaded down her spine as she meticulously scanned her thoughts to ensure she wasn''t mistaken. Intrigued by the book that had sparked Becky''s interest, she felt a compelling urge to delve deeper into the subject.


    "Tell me about ''The Reefmaker.'' What''s the story about? Who are the characters? What happens in the end?" Sally asked.


    Becky hesitated at her mother''s enthusiastic inquiry, finding her probing questions overly eager.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "Are you absolutely sure you want all the specifics? It''s actually a wonderful story that I think you should discover on your own someday. It''s not very long, but it''s a gem. I believe you''d thoroughly enjoy it."


    "Go on, I don''t mind." Sally confirmed.


    Becky sat up from her slouch, using an old cork coaster as a makeshift bookmark to keep her place in the book.


    "Okay, so the story is set in a small Minnesota town, much like Sommerfield," she began, "The main character is a girl who receives a seashell as a gift for her eighth birthday. Instead of hearing the sound of the ocean when she puts her ear against it, she hears a voice. This voice leads her to a place in the woods by a small creek, where she discovers a magnificent creature with a particular power that can..."


    Becky paused dramatically, a mischievous smile dancing on her lips as she struggled to contain her excitement.


    Sally leaned forward, captivated by the story. "What power is it?" she asked eagerly.


    Becky couldn''t hold back her laughter.


    "I can''t tell you!" she replied, "You''ll have to read it for yourself to find out."


    Sally tilted her head in thought, then asked with a playful grin.


    "Would it happen to be the power to create a tropical reef right in the middle of a lake in rural Minnesota?"


    Becky''s mouth dropped open in surprise.


    "How did you know?" she exclaimed.


    With a hint of amusement, Sally replied.


    "The book''s title is ''The Reefmaker.'' It''s literally in the title."


    Becky couldn''t help but laugh at her own oversight, feeling a shared sense of joy and lightness in the moment.


    "I guess I should have guessed that," Becky admitted, smiling with embarrassment.


    "You know Becky, apart from that little surprise about the Reefmaker''s power, I like how the main character made the right choice in the end of the story." Sally said contemplatively.


    Becky beamed, thrilled that her mom shared her sentiments.


    "And wasn''t it amazing how she made so many good friends along the way?" Becky added with excitement. "The journey was filled with such beautiful connections, and the Reefmaker''s impact on the lives of those friends was heartwarming."


    Sally nodded thoughtfully, taking in Becky''s perspective on the emotional journey of the book.


    "I am curious about something though. Did you find the ending too sad?" Sally asked.


    Becky''s face grew solemn as she shared her thoughts.


    "I cried my eyes out the first time I read it. But as I grew older, I realized that the Reefmaker''s sacrifice had a purpose. Its intention was always to make a difference in the lives of others, even at the cost of its own life."


    Sally placed a comforting hand around Becky''s shoulder, offering reassurance and understanding.


    "Sometimes, bittersweet endings can leave a profound impact on us," she said gently.


    Becky furrowed her brow with curiosity.


    "Wait, how do you know about the ending? Actually, how do you know so much about the story?" she asked, puzzled. "Mom, have you read ''The Reefmaker'' too?"


    Sally''s expression turned serious as she approached the unusual topic.


    "Becky, you have to believe when I say this. I am the author of ''The Reefmaker''."


    Becky was taken aback, struck by the unexpected discovery about her mother. In that instance, she felt a profound connection, as if their destinies were intricately woven together by some unearthly force. It was like finding a missing piece of her life''s puzzle, sending a chill through her body.


    "I do believe you and it just makes so much sense. The story, the life lessons and the voice of the narrator. It was you all along, it''s why I felt so deeply in touch with the story." Becky''s eyes watered, her hand reaching out touching her mother''s. "Tell me mom, when did you write it?" Becky asked, her voice filled with intrigue.


    Sally thought back, the memories resurfacing.


    "It must have been towards the end of high school," she recalled. "It was part of an assignment for English class¡ªwe had to complete a major work by the end of the year. After discussion with my English teacher, she had suggested that I try my hand at writing a novel. I had never done anything like it, but my teacher was convinced I could do it."


    Curiosity sparked in Sally''s eyes, and she asked, "So that''s my tale, how about you? How did you come across the story?"


    Becky smiled as she recounted her childhood discovery.


    "I found it in the library when I was around twelve years old," she said. "It was uncataloged, but the book had a magnetism that called out to me."


    Sally couldn''t help but smile with a hint of surprise.


    "Really? Well that''s a bit eerie in its coincidence." she mused, "I wonder how my story ended up in the library? I only ever wrote one copy that I handed in to my teacher for marking."


    "Maybe your teacher thought it was a really good story and wanted to share it with the world," Becky suggested.


    Sally considered the possibility, intrigued by the idea.


    "Maybe. It''s so weird that I don''t remember anything about it. Though I must admit that around that time I was distracted with many things." Sally said, "Say Becky, do you still have the book with you?" She asked hopefully.


    Becky''s eyes dropped with disappointment.


    "Unfortunately not. I returned it to the library."


    "Do you think it''s still there?" Sally pondered.


    Becky''s face lit up with a spark of adventure.


    "It could be," she exclaimed. "We should go check it out sometime. But mom, why did you never mention it before?" she asked with a curious glint in her eye. "I didn''t even know you were a writer."


    Sally''s modesty shone through as she downplayed her writing skills.


    "It''s nothing special," she said, trying to temper Becky''s excitement. "It''s just a high school girl''s fever dream."


    Becky couldn''t hide her disbelief, her eyes wide with astonishment.


    "Mom what are you talking about?It was the story that sparked my interest in this genre," she exclaimed. "Beyond that, it''s one of the reasons I decided to study in California¡ªto experience the friendships and the imagery of the warm ocean teeming with life, just like in ''The Reefmaker.''"


    Sally smiled, holding Becky''s hands and squeezing them lovingly.


    "You achieved everything on your own," she said tenderly. "The book merely showed you one possibility of what you could achieve."


    Curiosity sparked in Becky''s eyes, and she asked.


    "But what about you, Mom? What did you want to do? How come you didn''t pursue writing?"


    Sally''s expression turned thoughtful.


    "Becoming a writer takes a lot more than just writing one story. With my lack of experience, I didn''t think I could write anything that anyone would want to read."


    Becky shook her head in disagreement.


    "That''s obviously not true," she protested. "I love ''The Reefmaker.'' I would read the sequel without hesitation. In fact, I think you should write a sequel! I have a bunch of ideas that you can use for a sequel." Becky''s introspection took hold as she tempered her zealousness. "But I get ahead of myself. I should let the writer herself decide what to write about."


    Sally chuckled, warmed by Becky''s enthusiastic support.


    "It''s been so long since I''ve written anything," she confessed. "I''d probably be terrible at it now."


    Becky looked at her mom with hopeful eyes, refusing to give up on the idea.


    "I know you can do it," she said confidently, "I feel so excited just thinking about it. But don''t worry, Mom, there''s no pressure. Just think about it."


    Sally considered her daughter''s words, a sense of longing stirring within her. Becky''s unwavering belief in her ability rekindled a dormant spark inside Sally¡ªa passion she had buried beneath the responsibilities of life.


    "I suppose it wouldn''t be entirely out of the question," Sally admitted, "After all, I''ve read a lot of different books and authors through the years, so I have a good handle on what might work for a sequel."


    Becky beamed, feeling a rush of pride in her mother''s willingness to explore this new path.


    "See, I knew you had it in you," she said with a grin. "Take your time, Mom. If you ever feel inspired, just know that I''ll be rooting for you."


    "Well, writer or not, I need to get something to eat," Sally declared, her stomach giving a little rumble as if in agreement. "Do you want a Berenson style walleye sandwich, Becky? I know you used to love having it whenever you had friends over."


    Becky''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "Yummy! That would be perfect for a day like today," she said, eager to indulge in the familiar and delicious treat. "I have an idea, Mom. Why don''t we wrap up the sandwiches and pack a few drinks for a picnic at the park?"


    Sally clapped her hands, thoroughly delighted with the suggestion.


    "Sweeties, you are not only pretty but also full of great ideas." she said with a grin. "Go get changed and make yourself look respectable. I''ll get the stove fired up, cook the fish, and assemble the sandwiches."


    Becky bounced off the couch with newfound energy, giving her mom a quick hug before dashing off to her room to change. As Sally watched her daughter leave the lounge room, thoughts of ''The Reefmaker'' lingered in her mind. The revelation that the story she had written had such a profound and positive impact on Becky''s life filled her with a sense of pride.


    With Becky growing up and already forging her own path in the world, Sally couldn''t help but wonder how long she would continue to have an influence in her daughter''s life.

 Chapter 28: Mother and daughter picnic

    With the picnic basket packed with an assortment of goodies, Sally and Becky decided to take a leisurely walk instead of driving the car to the rose garden park just outside of the town center. The sun shone warmly overhead, and a gentle breeze played with the leaves of the trees lining their neighborhood streets. As they strolled together, the anticipation of a pleasant afternoon filled the air.


    After a short walk, they arrived at the park, greeted by the peaceful ambiance of the mid-afternoon. The park was relatively quiet at this time of day, making it the perfect spot for a relaxing picnic. They found a shady spot under an old maple tree, where they laid out an old picnic blanket that had seen its fair share of outings over the years.


    Becky eagerly began unpacking the treasures her mother had packed into the picnic basket. She pulled out a large packet of Old Dutch chips, an indulgent and not-so-healthy treat that both ladies had been eagerly anticipating.


    "Are we really doing this?" Becky asked her mother with a playful grin, her hands hovering over the packet, ready to tear it open.


    Sally nodded affirmatively.


    "Oh yeah, we are definitely doing this. It''s a treat, and we deserve it."


    With excitement, Becky opened the packaging, and the aroma of perfectly fried potato chips filled her nose. She turned to her mother with a great big smile and offered her the package. Sally obliged, taking a large handful of chips.


    Becky followed suit, hungrily grabbing two large chips at once and savoring them with a satisfied sigh at how decadent they tasted. "I think I just undid a whole year''s worth of gym with that mouthful," she joked.


    Sally laughed heartily. "Well, it''s acceptable to indulge every once in a while. Life is too short to always worry about calories."


    As they continued to enjoy the chips, Sally''s expression turned more thoughtful.


    "You know, Becky, I hope you''re eating enough and staying healthy when you''re away. I worry about you constantly. You seem to be looking a little skinnier compared to before."


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I''m still getting three good meals a day, even though it''s nowhere as delicious as the food that you and dad cook. Besides, I''ve started training with a good friend I met in university, we''ve both taken up Pilates to keep in shape."


    Sally appreciated the reassurance but couldn''t help expressing her concerns.


    "With all those beach parties you probably go to, it''s natural to want to look good in a bikini. I get that. I just want you to keep an eye on your health first before fixating on just looking good."


    Becky smiled warmly at her mother''s caring nature. "I know mom, and I appreciate your concern. My health is important to me and I''ll make sure I take care of myself."


    Sally looked at Becky with understanding.


    "I trust you sweetie. It''s just difficult being so far away from you. Your old mom feels a bit useless at times, not being able to offer you any physical help if anything was to happen. Minneapolis is one thing, and your dear aunt and uncle are there to watch over you, but California feels like another country, and I don''t mean Canada!"


    Sally nervously started binge eating from the potato chip packet, her brows furrowed and concern etched all over her expression.


    "I''m sorry sweetie, I promised to myself that I wouldn''t be an overprotective worrywart. Yet, here I am worrying you with my worries."


    "Mom! Stop stuffing yourself with the chips, you''re going to ruin your appetite for the walleye sandwich!" Becky grabbed the packet of chips from her mom and put it back into the basket.


    "Yes, yes, you''re right, sweetie. Let''s get started on the main attraction before we fill up with junk food."


    Sally reached into the lunchbox and took out the walleye sandwich which was wrapped in wax paper. The savory aroma of the pan-fried crumbed walleye filled the air. Sally handed a triangular slice to Becky, who eagerly accepted it. As Becky took a bite, a grin of delight spread across her face.


    "This is amazing, Mom!" Becky exclaimed, her mouth half-full. "The tartar sauce you made is perfect with the walleye, and the lettuce and tomato add just the right crunch."


    Sally watched her daughter with a nervous anticipation.


    "Is it any good? I was worried I might have overcooked the fish."


    Becky laughed, a dollop of tartar sauce on the corner of her mouth.


    "Mom, you worry too much. It''s absolutely perfect. You have to teach me the recipe for this. I''m going to try making it when I get back home."


    Becky paused for a moment, realizing her slip of the tongue. "I mean, back to California home, not Sommerfield home," Becky corrected herself.


    Sally smiled and playfully nudged her daughter''s shoulder.


    "Lucky you, everywhere you go is home, isn''t it?" Sally takes the other half of the sandwich and takes a small bite, "Have you considered making California your home? Your more permanent home?" Sally asked delicately.


    Becky gazed into the distance, lost in thought. "I did consider it and honestly, at times, I thought it was a done deal, me staying in California." she began, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "That was until I came back for this visit. The moment I caught my first glimpse of our house for four long years. It was like a flood of memories and emotions rushing back to me."


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    She paused, trying to put her feelings into words. "I''m not sure where my heart truly lies anymore. I''ve spent these last few weeks reconnecting with family and friends, and being back here, it''s made me question everything. I feel like I have no idea what I want to do."


    Sally listened attentively, her maternal instincts kicking in.


    "But what about finishing your vet degree? You''re still going to do that right?" she asked gently, concern etched on her face.


    Becky''s eyes lit up with determination.


    "Oh, I''m absolutely committed to finishing my degree. It''s exactly what I want to do, and I have a deep passion for it. It''s just that, if everything goes well and I graduate, I don''t know what comes next."


    Her shoulders dropped slightly as she exhaled. "I guess I underestimated the kind of life I could build back here. Seeing you and dad being content and happy with the grocery store has really opened my eyes to new possibilities."


    "You know, your dad wasn''t always happy running the store. It was a big decision for him to take it over from his father. I had to convince him to do it together as a couple. And then, when you were born, it just became a part of our lives."


    Becky looked at her mother earnestly, wanting to understand.


    "Dad is happy, right? I know he jokes about playing baseball professionally, but he''s found his calling at the grocery store hasn''t he?" she asked, searching for reassurance.


    Sally hesitated for a moment, choosing her words carefully.


    "It wasn''t easy for him to accept the responsibility of running the store, given the history he had with his father. At times he wanted to run far away and never look back, but eventually, he found his peace with it and made the best of his situation."


    Becky leaned in closer, her curiosity piqued.


    "Mom, did you give birth to me to keep dad in Sommerfield?" she asked, almost as if she had stumbled upon a secret.


    Sally smiled softly.


    "No, sweetie. Having you was something we both wanted, always. We wanted at least one child, maybe even more, but we just couldn''t seem to get lucky."


    Becky''s eyes widened at the thought of having siblings.


    "Oh, it would have been so cool to have a little brother or sister! Though, maybe not, they''d probably get into all my things and break everything!" she chuckled.


    Sally joined in the laughter, pouring two cups of hot tea from the flask she brought out.


    "You know, Becky, you''ve become like a big sister to Dan''s sister, Mary. I''ve seen the way she looks up to you."


    Becky accepted the cup of tea, taking a thoughtful sip.


    "Mary is such a great kid," she said. "Nothing can keep her down. She dreams of living outside of Sommerfield and is already working and saving up for it by working at the granary."


    Sally smiled with pride.


    "See, that''s the kind of influence a good role model can have."


    "Mary hardly needs my encouragement to get what she wants. She''s a social chameleon." Becky dismissed her mother''s praise. "But mom, you''re happy right? You really seem to be right at home running the store with dad. Although as we found out today, you are potentially a wordsmith in hiding."


    "I''ll be honest, Becky," Sally began, her voice tinged with nostalgia, "being a shopkeeper in town was the last thing I thought I''d be doing when I was a kid. I grew up on the Berenson farm, a family farmstead that had been passed down through countless generations. From the moment I could walk, I was raised to one day take over the farm from my father."


    She paused for a moment, looking wistfully at the rose garden blooming with vibrant colors. "In that way, your dad and I had a lot in common. He was also raised to take over his father''s grocery shop as a kid. The only difference is that your dad hated the responsibility."


    Sally took a sip of her tea, savoring the memories. "But fate had other plans for us. When your dad''s father passed away first, we both ended up taking over the running of the grocery store and settled down in Sommerfield. If my own dad had passed away first, who knows? I might have convinced your dad to run the farm with me."


    She looked over at Becky, a glimmer of playfulness in her eyes.


    "Becky, you would have made a fine farmer too. I could have used some of your muscles to load and operate the seed planter," Sally jokes.


    Becky chuckled and playfully pulled up the sleeves of her T-shirt, flexing her biceps.


    "Oh, you bet! I remember Grandpa showing me how to load the seeds into the hopper once when I visited during the summer break. He even taught me how to shoot the .22 caliber rifle."


    Sally''s expression turned stern as she put down her cup.


    "Tell me he didn''t actually let you shoot the twenty two," she said, concern evident in her voice.


    Becky looked away sheepishly. "Yeah, I promised grandpa I wasn''t meant to tell you that." she admitted.


    "I''m not happy about it, but I''m going to forgive grandpa for that small transgression," Sally said, her voice tinged with a hint of melancholy.


    "It saddened me deeply to sell the farm after all those years being with our family. But with your aunt Gracie having moved to St. Paul so long ago and me being occupied with running the grocery store with your dad, there was just no way I could run the farm profitably, the same way that your grandpa did." Sally reasoned with a tinge of regret in her voice.


    "Plus when we had inherited the grocery store, there was so much that needed fixing and upgrading. We needed a bigger cold storeroom and we wanted to expand the offering with a hot food bar. We had put it off for years because we didn''t have the money, we needed some capital, and selling the farm was the best way to make it happen."


    Becky nodded empathetically, understanding the weight of the decision her mother had to make.


    "Grandpa was a good businessman and would have probably understood the reasons for investing into the grocery store." she said, offering her mother a few comforting words.


    "I really hope so too," Sally replied, her eyes clouded with emotions. "I doubt he would have ever thought about selling the farm himself and letting it all go. He had built his entire life and so many good memories there. Also it was his last link to mom. After she passed away, he never really recovered fully from it."


    Becky listened intently, her heart going out to her mother.


    "Grandpa always taught us that family comes first before any material possessions, no matter how valuable it is. Perhaps he would have been okay with your decision to sell the farm. I believe he''d want what''s best for you and dad."


    Sally''s emotional gaze fixed up Becky, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    "I pray to God that he would have be okay with my decisions," she whispered.


    Becky poured more tea for her mother and took out the packet of chips again, offering them in consolation.


    "Grandpa was also a practical kind of guy, he''d understand," she said, trying to lift her mother''s spirits.


    Sally managed a smile, grateful for her daughter''s comforting presence. She took a chip from the packet and savored its taste.


    "This potato chip is good, but it''s nothing compared to the ones that your grandma used to fry in that big old dutch oven of hers. She''d use the potatoes that we''d grow for private use in a field beside the tractor sheds." she reminisced.


    Becky''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "I wish I had a chance to try them," she said.


    "Oh, they were absolutely divine," Sally replied with a nostalgic sigh. "The crunch it made when you bite into it you could hear for miles! I remember your dad always joked that he married me hoping to taste such magnificent potato chips again."


    "That sounds like dad, always thinking with his stomach!" Becky exclaimed, delighted by the story.


    Mother and daughter shared a hearty laugh. They spent the rest of the afternoon under the maple tree, sharing stories of Sally''s childhood on the Berenson farm. Becky complemented those tales with her own fond memories of summer breaks spent with her grandpa at the old Berenson farm, cherishing the precious moments they had together.

 Chapter 29: Heart to heart with dad

    That evening, after a yet another memorable dinner lovingly prepared by Ted and Sally, Becky decided to relive a cherished childhood pastime ¨C a spot of night reading on the front porch. It was a tradition she held dear, especially during the warmer months when the days seemed to stretch a little longer, and the schoolwork wasn''t as relentless.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky with a kaleidoscope of colors, Becky settled onto the old teak bench. Her mom''s crocheted cushions provided a familiar comfort as she leaned against them, her legs stretched out along the bench. The sounds of summer filled the air, a symphony of crickets and a gentle breeze rustling the leaves. It was the perfect ambiance for a night of literary escape.


    During those days, her dad would sometimes make some ice tea using the tin of black tea that he kept in the pantry. It was a recipe and tradition leftover from Ted''s own father, one of the very few habits that Ted had found remotely endearing enough to keep alive.


    The book that Becky had chosen for tonight''s reading was a gritty three-part novel about a rural Minnesotan private investigator. It centered around a missing family heirloom ¨C a strange relic that purported to be the horn of a fabled unicorn cow, a creature steeped in local farmer folklore. While the story lacked the whimsy and fantastical elements she usually sought, the gripping tension between the characters which even included an unexpected murder, held her spellbound, making it difficult to tear her eyes away from the pages.


    Back in the house, Ted had just finished the last of the dishes. With a sense of accomplishment, he wiped his hands dry and gazed out the kitchen window, observing the moon''s journey across the sky. Ted too also cherished the occasional night reading session after dinner, though it depended on whether a Major League game on TV piqued his interest. But today, his body ached from a long day at the grocery store. He yearned for some much needed rest.


    As he moved through the house, Ted methodically shut windows and turned off lights, a ritual he likened to closing up the grocery store. A soft glow from the front porch light caught his attention. Curious, he approached the front window, wondering if the neighbor''s cat had triggered the sensor light. He missed seeing the feline. The cat had a penchant for curling up next to their terracotta planters, basking in the warmth that the planters retained from the afternoon sun.


    With a smile of expectation, Ted glanced beside the planters, expecting to see the familiar silhouette of their feline visitor. However, tonight the porch was empty, devoid of the endearing presence he had come to miss.


    Breathing out with a little disappointment, Ted flicked off the porch light from inside the house. Just as the darkness embraced the front porch, Becky''s voice called out, filled with surprise and amusement. Realizing his mistake, Ted quickly turned the light back on and opened the front door, revealing Becky sitting on the bench with a book in hand and a look of mild annoyance on her face.


    "Sorry about that. I thought it was a cat lazing around on our front porch." Ted said apologetically.


    Becky responded with an impish meow, her playful grin breaking through her momentary irritation. Ted couldn''t contain his own smile, savoring the sight of his daughter''s disarming playfulness that he had missed dearly.


    "Mind if I join you on the bench? It looks mighty comfortable and I could do with a bit of rest." Ted asked.


    "Well, I am a generous cat. I might be convinced to share my cozy little reading spot."


    Ted grinned, an idea crossing his mind. "Actually wait right there, I''ll be right back," he said as he disappeared back into the house.


    A moment later, Ted returned with two bottles of beer in his hands. Becky''s eyes lit up as Ted handed her one of the bottles. She takes a refreshing swig, letting out an exaggerated "ahhh" sound that brings another smile to Ted''s face with its kindred familiarity.


    Ted sits down on the other side of the bench, the night breeze cooling the sweat upon his brow bringing with it a second wind of energy.


    "I was worried you might have turned into a wine drinker after living so long in California," Ted teased.


    Becky cleared her throat, preparing herself for a performance.


    "Sommerfield has been and always will be brewski country," she bellowed, flawlessly capturing Ted''s version of the classic midwest accent. She burst into a fit of tear filled laughter shortly after.


    Ted playfully shook his head, recalling with embarrassment some of the things he had said during the recent lunch at the Fentons. "Well, I hope your mom didn''t tell you everything that I had said," Ted said meekly.


    Becky grinned mischievously.


    "Just the highlights," she replied, her smile warm and affectionate. "But you''ll be heartened to know that apart from acing my classes at university, I also managed to come second place in the beer chugging contest at the end-of-year Vet Medicine freshman party."


    Ted raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise.


    "You did? Well, you should have written home about it."


    Becky laughed, her eyes shining with joy.


    "I actually lost by a lot to the girl who won, but I still did Minnesota proud," she said with a wink.


    "It''s comforting to know you''re getting a proper education," he said with a hint of humor, "learning all the important skills at university. Like chugging beer." Ted nodded, a glimmer of sentiment in his eyes. "If I went to university I bet I''d ace it too. I would have definitely spent time revising for important subjects like beer-drinking."


    Becky and Ted share a hearty laugh, clinking their beers in agreement. Taking a sip of the cold beer, Becky recalled the conversation she had with her mother earlier in the day.


    "Hey dad. I was talking to mom today and I found out another amazing thing about mom that I never knew about. Guess what it is." she said, her voice filled with anticipation.


    Ted raised an eyebrow, intrigued by his daughter''s enthusiasm.


    "Does mom have another family that she''s hiding from us?" a mischievous smile dancing on his lips.


    "No dad! I''m serious," she urged Ted.


    Ted grinned, thoroughly enjoying the mystery. Content to allow Becky to reveal the mystery to him, he shrugged his shoulders.


    Becky glanced over her shoulder, as if to ensure that Sally wasn''t within hearing range before leaning in to whisper.


    "Did you know that mom wrote an amazing story called ''The Reefmaker'' when she was in high school?" Becky revealed, her eyes shining with excitement.


    Ted scrunched up his face, furrowing his brows in thought.


    "''The Reefmaker,'' you say? I can''t say I''ve heard about it before," he admitted. "But I wouldn''t be surprised if your mom has written a good tale. She''s a very talented person, after all," he said with adoration.


    Becky nodded in agreement.


    "You''re right, dad. Mom has always had a way with words, but I''m surprised you didn''t know about this one," she said.


    Ted smiled affectionately at the thought. "Your mom has her reasons for keeping certain things to herself," he said. "She doesn''t normally seek attention for her accomplishments. But that doesn''t make her talents any less remarkable."


    Becky listened intently, appreciating her dad''s insight into her mom''s character.


    Ted smiled, enjoying the conversation with Becky, "Tell me about this story that mom wrote," Ted urged, eager to uncover this hidden gem from Sally''s past.


    Becky continued to share the story with her father, her eyes filled with admiration for her mother''s hidden talent.


    "The story is a local folklore about an imaginary creature called ''The Reefmaker.'' It''s not just incredible due to its creativity, but it has such emotional depth that it has become very close to my heart," she explained.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    "You''ve read the story your mom wrote?" he asked, taken aback by the revelation.


    Becky nodded, her mind traveling back to her childhood.


    "Yes, I read it when I was twelve. It was so well written, and little did I know that Mom had penned it in high school. Imagine how well she can write now with so much more experience." she replied.


    Ted couldn''t help but marvel at the eerie coincidence.


    "You only learned about Mom''s authorship today?" he asked, astonished by the timing.


    Becky nodded again, a shiver running down her spine.


    "I had no idea back then that Mom was the author. It''s just mind-blowing to think about it now," she admitted.


    The realization sank in for Ted as he contemplated Sally''s undeniable talent. He thought about how she must have set aside her passion for writing to support him and their family. Guilt washed over him for not fully grasping the sacrifices she had made.


    Married a few years after high school, Sally had set aside her passion for writing and her expectation of taking over the Berenson farm to support their life together, taking over the grocery store when Ted''s father had unexpectedly passed away. A few years later she became a devoted mother while continuing to work tirelessly at the store. Guilt washed over Ted, realizing how much Sally had sacrificed. Her dreams and untapped talents had been buried beneath the responsibilities of their life together.


    In a moment of vulnerability, Ted confided in Becky, "I can''t help but feel grateful for everything your mom has done for us. But at the same time, I can''t help but wonder if I''ve held her back from pursuing her dreams and using her talents, working a dead end job at the grocery store."


    Becky could see her father''s turmoil and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder.


    "Working at the store is hardly a dead end. I can tell that mom really loves it even if it can be a bit physically demanding some of the days. Dad, don''t blame yourself. Mom made those choices willingly because she loves you and wanted to build a life together with you," she said reassuringly.


    Ted let out another heavy sigh, taking another sip of his beer.


    "I know, all my life I''ve been so caught up with my arguments with my father and the fate of his grocery store. I''ve selfishly paid little attention to what your mother must have been thinking at the time, her own needs that she may have kept quiet." Ted''s sad eyes searched Becky''s for consolation, "I can''t help but wonder what her life would have been like if she had stayed with Paul," he admitted, his thoughts consumed by what-ifs.


    "If mom had stayed with Paul, she would be with a man who could hit a sweet home run," Becky quipped, a mischievous grin on her face. She attempted to take a drink from her bottle, but the thought of teasing her dad made her splutter and laugh.


    "I guess I walked right into that one." Ted couldn''t help but grimace in acknowledgment, "I''m never going to hear the end of that baseball thing, am I?" he asked, feigning exasperation.


    Becky playfully nodded. "Yep, thanks for giving us conversational fodder for at least the next thirty years," she said, her eyes sparkling with amusement.


    "But to be serious, It''s no use dwelling on the past," Becky continued, her voice filled with wisdom beyond her years. "All you can do now is to encourage mom to follow her passion. I think I''ve managed to convince her to try her hand at writing again. I would love to read a sequel to ''The Reefmaker''."


    Ted smiled at his daughter''s determination and enthusiasm. "You''re right." he said, nodding in agreement. "You have a way of putting things into perspective. I know what I should do, but hearing it from you makes it all the more clear."


    Ted''s mind wandered back to the lunch at the Fentons, a memory he had been reluctant to revisit. Paul Fenton had made an off hand suggestion about expanding their grocery store. As much as Ted didn''t want to admit it, the idea had sparked something in him, rather it reminded him of what Sally had said in response, that they needed hired help to expand the store. Ted considered the hired help, but as a means to lessening Sally''s burden rather than to increase it.


    Enjoying the cool evening breeze, Ted leaned back on the bench, feeling the stress of the day slowly melt away.


    "To start with, we could maybe hire someone to look after the store for a few hours each week, that would free up your mom to have more time to write," Ted suggested, looking over at Becky.


    Becky nodded, understanding the wisdom behind her father''s idea.


    "That may work, but dad, you should take a break too," she said, concern evident in her voice. "I''ve noticed how tired you look some days when you return from a long day at the store."


    Ted acknowledged her observation with a few agreeing nods.


    "You''re right, Becky. It''s a gradual change, but I''m definitely not as fit as I used to be," he admitted. "It takes longer for me to bounce back from long days at the store. Your mom always says that we should take time to do the things that we want before our bodies fail us completely."


    Ted sat up straight, his eyes lighting up with excitement as a thought crossed his mind.


    "It would be nice if we could visit you in California." he said, his enthusiasm contagious.


    "Oh, I would love that, dad! There are so many places I want to show you. I may even take you to a few wineries, I know you''d love that." She smiled mischievously.


    Ted nudged her playfully, but his imagination could not be stopped.


    "Maybe your mom and I could consider an even more ambitious trip," he continued. "I''ve always dreamed of going on a road trip to see Hemingway''s house in Key West."


    As Ted spoke, his body language came alive, and Becky could see the anticipation in his eyes. She couldn''t help but get caught up in his enthusiasm. "That sounds totally amazing," she said. "Mom would love that, you know she''s always dreamed of visiting somewhere warm!"


    Looking around as if searching for a pad and paper, Ted''s smile grew like that of a child.


    "I need to start planning this. After all, failing to plan is...you know how the saying goes." he says with a sense of urgency. "But, we need to find someone we can trust completely to mind the store for that extended period of time. The road trip is going to take at least a few months."


    Ted spelled out his requirements quickly. "The ideal candidate must be multi-talented and able to wear many hats," he said, thinking aloud. "And physically fit, able to handle a day full of heavy lifting without complaint."


    Ted looks at Becky with an expectant smile.


    Becky returns a confused look before realizing what Ted was implying. She smiles back, appreciating that her father thought her worthy of the task.


    "I''m honored that you think I can be trusted with such an important responsibility," she said sincerely. "But my first love is still working with animals."


    Ted''s disappointment was quickly replaced by a deep sense of pride for his daughter''s passion and dedication. "I completely understand." he said, his smile filled with love. "It was worth a try."


    Becky thought for a short moment before offering a suggestion to Ted.


    "I may have a possible candidate that could fulfill all of your requirements," Becky said with a confident smile.


    "Dad, what do you think about having Dan help out around the store?" Becky asked, her eyes shining with excitement. "It''s possible that he may be looking at opportunities to move back to Sommerfield. Since that lunch at the Fentons, the tension between Dan and his dad has eased a little."


    The smile on Ted''s face slowly evaporated as he seriously considered Becky''s suggestion. He was unsure of how others might perceive such a decision.


    "Paul may think I''m being too forward if I bring in Dan to look after the store," Ted voiced his concern. He preferred to be cautious around Paul, not wishing to accidentally antagonize him any further.


    "I think Paul would be okay with it, he may even be grateful that Dan has a reason to come back to Sommerfield," Becky reasoned, her conviction unwavering. "Even though Paul may not admit it himself, I believe that baseball thing you did at the lunch buttered him up enough to accept Dan working at the grocery store."


    Becky laughed again, thinking about her dad''s shocked face as Paul hit Ted''s pitch over the back fence. The memory brought an amusement to Ted''s eyes as well


    "You can position it as a business opportunity." Becky suggested.


    "A business opportunity?" Ted asked, seeking further clarification.


    Becky nodded with enthusiasm. "Yes! It''s genius, really," her cheeks immediately turning slightly pink as she became aware of her own smugness. "Paul is a transactional kind of guy. He would understand with Dan working at the grocery store, that Dan may be working towards a part ownership of the grocery store."


    "But wait a minute," he interjected. "I have no intention of giving up the store." Ted frowned, contemplating the implications of such a strategy.


    "You don''t need to sell it unless you want to. Dan wouldn''t assume or expect anything beyond a fair wage for his work. However, Paul can imagine whatever reasons he wishes to make himself feel comfortable with the situation."


    Ted appeared to be slowly coming around, though he still had reservations.


    "You really think Paul would go for this?" he asked.


    Becky nodded confidently. "Yes, dad."


    As Ted contemplated the idea further, Becky continued to make her case.


    "You and Mom can interview Dan if you want to do your due diligence," she said. "But I assure you, he''s more than qualified for the job. He''s been doing similar work at the deli he currently works at¡ªinventory management, dealing with suppliers and customers, and getting hands-on with deliveries and moving stock between the storeroom and the shop floor. Plus, those strong arms of his could handle all the cleaning and shelving all day without needing a break."


    Ted looks at Becky with a hint of surprise at how enthusiastically she seemed about Dan.


    "When did you become president of the Dan Fenton fan club?" he asked, seeing the blush rise on Becky''s cheeks.


    Becky laughed nervously. "I''m not purposely looking out for him or anything like that," she replied. "If there''s another deserving candidate, you should consider them too."


    Ted nodded thoughtfully, taking in Becky''s words. "You have a point, though. Your mom and I both trust Dan completely," he admitted. "I''ve missed having Dan over for dinner and the conversations about baseball. The boy''s got a good handle on the finer points of the game."


    He glanced at his watch noting the late hour and finished the last of his beer. "It''s worth thinking about," Ted said. "I''m not sure if I can offer Dan a full-time position at the store just yet. A casual role might not be enough for him financially. But it''s definitely worth exploring."


    Ted extended his hand, offering to take Becky''s bottle. She took one last drink and handed it to him.


    "Dad, I''ll put some feelers out there for you. Just a casual chat with Dan, see what his thoughts and ideas are." Becky said.


    "Just don''t make it too obvious and forceful." Ted advised.


    Becky grinned. "Don''t worry dad, I won''t make you sound too desperate,"


    Ted chuckled, enjoying the banter with Becky. "Alright then, I better hit the hay. Don''t stay up too late yourself, I might need you in the morning to chop and load some firewood at the store."


    Becky nodded.


    Ted leaned down and kissed Becky on the top of her head before heading back into the house. Becky watched him go, feeling grateful for the trust her dad placed in her.


    As the night grew colder, Becky wrapped a blanket around herself and picked up the book that was sitting on the bench beside her. The cicadas hummed in the background as she lost herself in the pages of the story, enjoying the peacefulness of the evening and a final chapter before she too called it a night.

 Chapter 30: The police report

    After a full day at the hardware store, Mike arrived home feeling both weary and content. He had helped a number of his regulars with their ambitious home projects providing grounding advice as well as tools and materials that matched their actual ability. The sense of gratitude and respect he received from his customers warmed him and it made the effort he took to explain every little step in great detail worthwhile.


    Mike''s dad had spent the entire day in the organized chaos that was his home office. Harry had been engrossed all evening putting the finishing touches on a presentation for the Millerton chamber of commerce regarding his plans for the new community hall. He paused at the sound of the front door opening and the shuffle of Mike''s boots. He called out to Mike down the corridor.


    "Mike, have you had dinner yet?" Harry''s voice carried through the hallway.


    "Yeah, I had a few drinks with the guys and grabbed a quick bite on the way home," Mike was in the mudroom, busy brushing dirt and wood filings from his work boots, his movements fluid and practiced.


    Mike''s gaze was already fixated on the basement door, his anticipation for some video gaming quickened his cleanup. All he wanted to do was to unwind in the virtual world before turning in for the night.


    "Well, there''s some leftover salmon in the fridge if you''re still hungry," Harry offered.


    Mike looked up and smiled gratefully. "Thanks, Dad. If it''s alright, I''ll pack it for lunch tomorrow."


    "Already packed," came Harry''s reply, his tone kind and understanding.


    "Perfect, thanks dad." Mike''s smile widened. He was beat from the day''s work, and the thought of a good lunch for tomorrow lifted his spirits. "I''m just gonna head down to the man cave and get in some gaming."


    As Mike started making his way downstairs, Harry decided to take a break from his work. He emerged from his office and walked over to where Mike was heading.


    "All right, have a good night." Harry said with a warm smile. "I''m actually planning to head to bed early."


    Mike looked up from his descent down the stairs. "Big day tomorrow?"


    "Yeah, got that presentation for the Millerton bigwigs. Want to be on my best game." Harry nodded, his expression a mix of determination and anticipation.


    "Well, I believe in you, Dad," he said, his voice infused with a genuine confidence. "You''re gonna knock it out of the ballpark."


    In an enthusiastic gesture, Mike pointed his fingers at his dad, a show of support and encouragement. Harry chuckled in response, feeling a surge of pride for his son''s belief.


    Just then, Mike''s phone began to ring. He held up a finger to Harry, indicating that he would take the call. Harry nodded and retreated back to his office to finish up his presentation, content to let Mike handle his own business.


    Mike glanced at the screen of his phone to see Emily''s name displayed. A sense of surprise mixed with curiosity as he answered the call.


    "Hey, Emily. What''s up?"


    "Mike." Emily replied, her voice carrying a hint of unease. "I hope I''m not disturbing you."


    "Not at all. It''s just a bit unusual for you to call at this hour. Is everything okay?"


    Emily let out a sigh, the sound heavy with emotions, "I''m okay, Mike," she said, her voice full of apprehension.


    Mike furrowed his brows, concern creeping into his tone. "You sure? You sound like you have something on your mind."


    Emily took a moment before continuing, her words coming out in a rush. "I''ve made a decision, Mike. I''m going to the police station tonight. I need to file a report about the incident with Steve."


    Mike felt a mix of surprise, concern, and uncertainty. He wanted to say something comforting, to offer words of support, but the right words eluded him.


    "Emily, I''m here for you." he finally said after a short while.


    Emily''s voice gained confidence as she spoke. "Thank you, Mike. I really appreciate that. And there''s actually something I need from you."


    Mike''s grip tightened around his phone as he listened intently. "Of course, Emily. Anything."


    Emily''s words flowed, her tone growing more purposeful. "I was wondering if you could send me the photos you took of the damage at my shop, before you did the cleanup and repairs. I was so shocked over the whole affair I didn''t think to take any photos myself. It would really help to have those photos as evidence when I talk to the police."


    Mike nodded, though Emily couldn''t see it through the phone. "Absolutely, Emily. I''ll send them right after we hang up."


    A relieved sigh escaped Emily''s lips. "Thank you, Mike. You have no idea how much this means to me. There''s something more if I may." Emily added quickly before Mike could respond.


    Emily hesitated for a moment before continuing. "I know it''s a lot to ask, but could you also write up an estimate for how much the repairs and cleanup would have cost? Including both materials and labor."


    "Consider it done. I''ll make sure to include all the details."


    Emily''s voice was laced with gratitude as she spoke. "Thank you, Mike. It really means the world to me."


    As Emily hurriedly said her goodbyes and hung up, Mike was left in a moment of reflection. He hadn''t anticipated the weight of the call just as he was about to unwind for the night.


    Mike could see the door to his dad''s office open. He started back up the stairs, his steps heavy with the weight of Emily''s revelations.


    "Hey, Dad," Mike greeted as he knocked gently on the door jamb of his dad''s office.


    Harry was already looking his way, concern etched on his face. "Everything okay?" Harry asked.


    Mike''s shoulders sagged, a sigh escaping his lips. "Yeah, that was Emily on the phone."


    Harry nodded. "I''m sorry but I overheard a bit of the conversation. Is everything alright?"


    Mike found himself a bit at a loss for words, his thoughts muddled by the unexpected turn of events. "Yeah, Emily''s going to the police station tonight," he confirmed, his tone a mix of uncertainty and empathy.


    Harry motioned to a spare chair next to his desk. "Come, sit down. Tell me about it."


    Mike sank into the offered chair, his gaze fixed on his hands in his lap. "She''s filing a report about what happened with Steve," he explained, "She asked me to send her the photos I took of the damage before I fixed it. She wants to show the police."


    Harry''s expression shifted from concern to understanding as he listened. "That''s a reasonable thing for Emily to ask for. Having the hard evidence there before her would make it a lot easier to provide all the details to the police." Harry sat closer to Mike, "How did she sound?"


    "Stressed," Mike replied, his voice tinged with his own concern. "Lost and out of sorts, you know?"


    Harry reached out, placing a reassuring hand on Mike''s shoulder. "And how are you feeling about all this?"


    Mike''s gaze met his father''s, his gaze distant. "I''ll be fine...I just want to help, but I don''t even know how to feel about all of this. I mean, I know what Steve did was wrong, but I also just wish that Steve didn''t do such a thing in the first place. I just hate how everything has escalated to this point. You know?"


    Mike''s frustration and conflict manifested in the way he crossed his arms, his brow furrowing as he tried to make sense of the situation. Emily''s call had left him with a mix of emotions, and he couldn''t shake the sense of unease that had settled within him.


    "I can''t even fathom what''s going to happen," Mike muttered under his breath. He let out a sigh of exasperation. "I''m really uncomfortable with the idea that Steve might get into serious trouble with the cops," he admitted.


    His arms fell to his sides before he brought up his hand to his forehead. Steve had been a respected figure who had held a place of reverence in his memories. A sense of betrayal at the admiration he had directed at Steve unsettled him further.


    "I mean, he was the cool older brother that all the boys wanted to be like growing up. He always had a bunch of jokes ready to fire for every occasion, all the girls loved him, he made everyone around him feel special." Mike explained, justifying his feelings towards Steve in the past.


    "But then I think about Emily," he continued, his voice more solemn. "She''s an innocent victim in all of this. Steve did such a God awful thing to her."


    Emily was not only a friend; she was also a pillar of support in his life, someone he regarded as a big sister. The idea of her suffering at the hands of Steve was painful for him to contemplate.


    "I can''t stand seeing her like this, it''s just not right." he declared, his voice unwavering. "I need to support Emily in whatever way I can. She''s going through such a difficult time, and it''s the very least I can do."


    Turning to his father, Mike met Harry''s gaze, his eyes conveying a mixture of determination and vulnerability. "I''m going to be alright," he assured, a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    Harry''s encouraging gesture¡ªa gentle shake of Mike''s shoulder with his hand, offered a comforting reassurance.


    "You know, maybe you can consider accompanying Emily to the police station. She may appreciate the support, but of course, if that feels like too much for her, maybe you could at least drive her there. It''s a smaller gesture but it''s one less thing she has to worry about when she''s dealing with all of this."


    Harry''s eyes met Mike''s, his expression encouraging. "And you won''t be alone in this either. I can come along to lend some support as well if you''d like."


    Mike''s spirits lifted at his dad''s gentle guidance. "Yeah, it''s a good idea for me to go with Emily. I think I can handle it myself, but thanks anyway dad, you''re amazing."


    "I know you can handle it, but just know that I''ll be there quicker than a flash of lightning if you call me."


    Mike couldn''t help but chuckle at his father''s well meaning zeal. "Alright dad, I hear you loud and clear."


    The tension seemed to ease as their conversation transitioned to more practical matters.


    "Dad, I know you''re a bit of a whizz with the computer, can you help me draft up an invoice for the work I did at Emily''s shop?" Mike asked hopefully.


    "Of course, easy peasy! Let me get a spreadsheet open, and you can list out all the work you carried out for Emily."


    Together, father and son meticulously detailed the repair work, material costs, and labor charges. As the spreadsheet took shape, Mike felt a renewed sense of purpose. It wasn''t just about moving on from the incident; it was about making sure that the repercussions of the events that had transpired was acknowledged and the consequences dealt with properly.


    Once the document was ready, Mike sent the photos and the spreadsheet to Emily, adding a personal touch to his message. He wanted her to know that he would be there physically by her side during this difficult journey.


    ¡ª


    The drive to Emily''s shop was a reflective one for Mike. He mentally braced himself for the potential challenges that lay ahead at the police station, his mind conjuring up images of stern-faced officers in a cold, clinical setting. However, before he could fully immerse himself in his thoughts, the familiar sights of Sommerfield shopping street came into view. The orange glow of the street lamps bathed the deserted street in an eerie yet somewhat comforting light.


    Parking behind Ted''s old pickup, Mike felt a sense of reassurance, knowing that Ted and Sally were there too. Exiting his vehicle, Mike glanced through the glass shopfront, where he saw Emily engaged in conversation with Ted and Sally. As he walked into the shop, their quiet conversations ceased, and they turned to greet him.


    "Hey, Mike," Emily greeted him, her voice carrying a mixture of appreciation and tension.


    Mike nodded subtly in response, turning to Ted and Sally, and offering them a subdued smile, a gesture to show he was here to support them all.


    "Hey Emily, thanks for waiting for me, I''m here to help in any way," Mike explained gently. "I understand you might prefer fewer people around, but I thought I could at least show my face and offer some support. If you''re comfortable with it, I''d be more than happy to accompany you to the police station. Whatever you want."


    Emily''s expression brightened, and she responded with a comforting smile, a silent acknowledgment of Mike''s kindness.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "Thank you, Mike," she said appreciatively. "I''m really glad to have you here. I didn''t want to make a fuss, but your presence means a lot."


    "We''ve just been going through what we were going to say at the police station." Sally informed, "Just to prepare ourselves for whatever happens."


    The weight of the situation hung in the air, but the group was determined to face it together. A silence fell as they prepared mentally, and Sally turned to Emily.


    "Emily, are you ready to go?" Sally asked.


    Emily met Sally''s gaze, hesitating for a moment before taking a deep breath, summoning her inner strength, and offering a determined nod.


    "Okay," Sally confirmed, setting their plan into motion. "I''ll drive you to the police station in your car. Mike and Ted can drive separately, and we''ll meet there."


    Sally then turned to Mike, her expression full of worried preoccupation.


    "Do you know the way to the police station?" Sally asked.


    Mike nodded solemnly, a touch of weariness in his response.


    "Yeah, I do, quite well. Unfortunately."


    Sally gently patted Mike''s arm, conveying empathy and understanding, a subtle gesture of support as they all head to their cars, ready to face the challenging moments ahead.


    ===


    Chapter X: Police station


    ============


    Sergeant Janet Matheson sat alone in the small Sommerfield police station, her surroundings quiet save for the hum of the coffee maker. She poured herself another cup, well aware that this was her third for the night, a ritual she found hard to break. The sudden jingle of the front bell as the station''s doors swung open caught her attention. It was an unusual time for visitors, and even more unusual were the faces she recognized leading the way¡ªTed and Sally who she knew as a well respected couple of the community.


    The Sergeant had often exchanged friendly conversations with Sally and Ted at their grocery store. The couple had always been a strong presence in the town, known for looking out for their fellow residents with genuine warmth and care. The Sergeant couldn''t help but wonder what might have prompted this late-night visit, hoping it wasn''t something unpleasant that had happened to them.


    Setting down her half-empty cup, she approached the counter with a welcoming smile, ready to hear what the visitors had to say.


    "Evening folks." she began, her voice friendly. "How can I be of assistance? Or did you just drop by for a chat?"


    Emily, looking anxious and on edge, stepped forward, attempting to voice the words she had rehearsed, but she stumbled on the first syllables, her anxiety momentarily silencing her. The Sergeant''s brow furrowed in concern as she turned to Sally and Ted, silently seeking clarification.


    Seeing Emily''s distress, Sally quickly enveloped her in a comforting embrace, offering the much-needed warmth and reassurance that Emily sought.


    "Sergeant," Sally began, addressing the Sergeant with a seriousness that belied her usual friendly demeanor, "Emily here would like to file a report regarding some damage done to her pastry shop by her husband, Steve Williams."


    The Sergeant felt a wave of bewilderment. While she wasn''t intimately familiar with the details of Emily''s relationship, she had always known them as a seemingly loving couple who were active in the community. Memories of seeing them joking with each other during Sunday church services and at Emily''s pastry shop flashed in the Sergeant''s mind, making the situation all the more perplexing.


    Maintaining her professional composure, the Sergeant started asking for specifics, trying to piece together the incident.


    "Could you provide more details about the incident? When did this happen and what was the extent of the damage?" the Sergeant inquired, focusing her questions towards Sally, who appeared to be more prepared to discuss the matter.


    However, Mike stepped up, taking the initiative.


    "I was there in the aftermath of the incident and I saw firsthand the damage that Steve caused." he stated confidently. "I''ve got photos of the damage, as well as a cost estimate for the repairs and cleanup." Mike took out his phone, waving it in front of him.


    The Sergeant regarded Mike with a seriousness that briefly flickered with recognition, recalling past encounters when the teenaged Mike who had been summoned to the police station to answer for and to explain his involvement with several acts of misconduct. Quickly pushing aside those memories, she turned her attention back to Emily.


    "Emily, I would like to talk to you in my office to get all the information about the incident." she explained, sensitive to Emily''s emotional state. "Emily, are you able to do that?"


    Emily, tightly clutching her shawl, looked up at the Sergeant, her eyes trembling but filled with a fragile resolve.


    "Yes, I can." she managed to say, her voice soft but determined.


    The Sergeant nodded, then turned to address Sally, Ted, and Mike.


    "You folks should wait outside while I talk to Emily." the Sergeant instructed. She then directed her words towards Mike. "If I need to ask you anything, I''ll come out to get you. Please don''t go too far from the waiting room."


    Mike nodded eagerly, showing his willingness to assist Emily in any way he could.


    The Sergeant began leading Emily towards her office, but Emily hesitated, casting a pleading look back at Sally. Without hesitation, Sally rushed forward to comfort her, their hands finding solace in each other''s grasp. Sally then turned to the Sergeant.


    "Sergeant, would it be okay if I accompany Emily during the interview? I promise I won''t be disruptive to your questions." Sally inquired, her gaze determined and hopeful.


    The Sergeant glanced at Emily and Sally, their united defiance evident in their unflinching expressions. The Sergeant let out a soft sigh, offering a reserved smile in response.


    "Yes, I''ll allow it."


    The two women followed the Sergeant into her office, Sally casting one final glance back at Ted as they shared a wordless, reassuring exchange just as the heavy door of the Sergeant''s spartan office closed behind her.


    ¡ª


    Ted and Mike sat down in the stark waiting room, occupying adjacent plastic chairs, their gazes seemingly fixed on nothing, lost in a mix of worry and anticipation. The room, adorned with pale beige walls, lacked any semblance of comfort, and a haphazard pile of outdated homemaking magazines lay scattered across the low coffee table before them. Mike aimlessly fiddled with his phone, but the usual video games and sport news felt hollow today.


    His eyes scanned the room, familiar yet slightly altered since his last visit¡ªa vending machine now perched on the opposite wall, standing beside a neglected potted plant. The last time he had occupied the very same seat was during his high school years, an unpleasant memory of being falsely accused of shoplifting from the Sommerfield pharmacy. That experience still ignited a storm of anxiety within him.


    A sudden surge of restless agitation surged through Mike, prompting him to rise abruptly from his seat, narrowly avoiding knocking his shins against the coffee table. He stomped over to the vending machine, his hand pressing hard against the glass as he scrutinized the subpar chocolate bars and jerky that seemed to be coated in salt rather than flavor.


    Ted observed Mike, noticing the tension building within him, manifested in his clenched fist.


    "You want something from there, Mike? I''ve got some spare change in my wallet." Ted gently inquired.


    Mike shot a quick look at Ted, shaking his head in apparent disinterest.


    "Nah, there''s nothing good in there," he muttered, his tone tinged with annoyance. "Why can''t they stock something decent like, some pop or juice."


    "You thirsty? I''ve got a bottle of water in my pickup if you want it."


    Mike declined once more, his agitation evident in his rapid, uneven breathing.


    "I''m not thirsty, I''m just so fucking frustrated. I wish there was more I could do." Mike confessed.


    Ted''s hand rested on the back of the chair next to him.


    "Come here, take a seat," Ted encouraged, his voice kind but firm. "We''re exactly where we need to be, doing what we need to be doing. We can''t rush this process, it''s not up to us. We''re here for Emily, and she will decide how this plays out."


    Mike complied, sinking back onto the chair, his head hanging low, overwhelmed by the weight of the circumstances.


    "We are exactly where we need to be. Patience is a virtue." Ted reaffirmed.


    Mike, with his emotions near the surface, reacted passionately, his voice raised with frustration.


    "I''m sorry Mr Jones, but that is a load of bullshit." he muttered, regret tinged in his voice. "I really failed Emily by not pushing her to go to the police earlier. I excused Steve''s actions, thinking it would all go away. I''m such an idiot."


    Ted''s hand found its way to Mike''s back, a genuine attempt to offer comfort and understanding.


    "It''s alright Mike, we all make mistakes. That''s how we learn." Ted''s voice carried a hint of bittersweet recollection.


    Mike looked at Ted with confusion on his face, unsure of what to make of Ted''s chastisement.


    Ted, sensing a misunderstanding, quickly spoke to clarify.


    "I''m sorry Mike, I didn''t mean to call you out at all. Let me share a story with you."


    Ted leaned in, his voice taking on a gentle tone as he began to share a tale from his past. In his mind''s eye, Ted conjured up memories of events that had shaped him, of people and moments that had come and gone in his life.


    "When I was around your age, maybe a little younger, back when my father was still alive, I was just the apprentice at the grocery store," Ted began, his words weighed down by the burdens of the past. "I used to handle the late shifts, you know, due to school, baseball, and because my dad preferred the tavern over spending time with me."


    Mike listened intently, sensing the weight of bitter memories that colored Ted''s words. Empathy welled up within him as he saw the pain etched onto Ted''s face.


    Ted''s gaze seemed to pierce through time as he continued to speak. "You know, my mother wasn''t around when I was growing up," Ted began, his tone reflective. "She passed away before I even started school. It was just me and my dad, and let me tell you, my dad was one mean son of a bitch."


    Mike struggled to find the right words to respond to Ted''s revelations, but he could see a mix of pain and fondness in Ted''s expression, a testament to the complex nature of their shared histories.


    "One evening, just about five minutes before closing time, a group of older youths came into the store," Ted recounted. "I could smell trouble from a mile away. Their demeanor was off, posture slouched, eyes avoiding contact, too eager to look nonchalant. I noticed their driver waiting right outside, engine still running."


    "That''s trouble, Mr. Jones." Mike interjected, speaking from his own experience.


    Ted nodded in agreement, his face reflecting the weight of the situation.


    "It was like fielding a bad hop in a game," Ted continued, his voice tinged with frustration. "I felt overwhelmed and helpless, trouble barrelling towards me. And you know what? It all played out exactly as I expected. Those boys grabbed a case of beer without paying and sauntered right out of the store. I was fucking livid."


    Mike''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    "They were disrespecting my store. My father''s store," Ted corrected himself. "That store was our livelihood, the embodiment of my mother''s hard work before she died from bowel cancer. You bet I was goddamn angry. I grabbed the last guy, thinking I''d give him a piece of my mind."


    Ted shifted in his seat to face Mike directly, his fingers drawing an invisible line down the center of his face.


    "Do you see this?" Ted asked, indicating the slightly crooked alignment of his nose. "The guy sucker-punched me and broke my nose. It''s never going to be straight ever again."


    Mike leaned in closer, finally noticing the subtle misalignment of Ted''s nose. A small smile crept across Mike''s face as he took in the anecdote, appreciating the shared experience.


    Ted playfully adjusted his own nose as if trying to straighten it.


    "But you know what the worst part was, apart from getting an impromptu rhinoplasty? It was the shame, the fear I felt." Ted confessed, his voice carrying the weight of that long-ago night. "I thought that I was a failure for not stopping those guys from stealing from the store. And that''s exactly what they are, a bunch of low life thieves. But in my infinite wisdom, I decided not to mention a word of it to my father. I couldn''t bear the shame of being violated in such a reckless way, I felt that he wouldn''t understand me. I was worried I would actually get into more trouble with my father if I told him. So I cleaned up the mess, put twenty bucks in the till to cover the theft, and pretended nothing had happened."


    "But your nose..." Mike started to say.


    "I told my dad I got hit with a baseball playing with my friends," Ted replied with a chuckle.


    Mike laughed, imagining how unbelievable that excuse must have sounded.


    Ted''s laughter joined Mike''s. "Well, back in the day, baseball was a violent sport, not too dissimilar to football. It was pretty common for everyone to break their ribs and noses even when playing a casual game of baseball with friends." Ted winked knowingly. He cherished the faint smile that he could see creep upon Mike''s face.


    "And you know what, Mike?" Ted added, his tone reflecting a sense of closure. "The incident did pass, swept neatly under the rug, and everyone else moved on. But I felt like a complete schmuck, taking a broken nose and being out of pocket twenty bucks for my trouble. That''s the regret I''ve carried with me all this time. I just hope I can pass on a sliver of experience to those closest to me."


    "Thanks Mr. Jones, definitely appreciate the yarn and the lesson." Mike said, his voice sincere. "I''m a simple, seat-of-the-pants kind of guy, and I''ve crashed and burned more than a few times."


    "Hey, what did I say about living and learning?" Ted responded, his tone gentle, "You''ve gotta make the occasional mistake to really learn. But it''s also good to listen to those who''ve made the mistakes before. You''re a good kid Mike. You''ve got your head in the right place, and that goes a long way. Your dad''s a good man too who''s been around the block a few times. Don''t be afraid to ask him for guidance. He''s always got your six."


    Ted stood up and walked over to the vending machine, his curiosity getting the better of him. Like Mike had done previously, Ted surveyed the snacks, but he passed over the usual junk food at the top rows. His eyes finally settled on something intriguing, tucked away in the very bottom left corner. With a childlike excitement, Ted fished out a few coins from his old jeans and fed them into the machine. The machine whirred, dropping its treasure ¨C a packet of Old Dutch potato chips. Ted triumphantly showed the packet to Mike, as if he''d just won a jackpot.


    "Want a chip?" Ted offered, his enthusiasm infectious. "These ones are the real McCoy, the kind you write home about."


    Mike couldn''t help but laugh at Ted''s childlike excitement. He reached into the packet, pulling out a perfectly golden chip, its surface the same size as a large potato. Mike raised an eyebrow, trying hard not to appear overly impressed, but as he bit into it, his skepticism vanished. He nodded in approval, acknowledging that Ted''s enthusiasm was well-founded.


    Ted was pleased that his recommendation had hit the mark. He sat back down next to Mike, savoring a chip from the packet himself.


    "Really good, isn''t it?" Ted asked, a satisfied grin on his face. "It''s definitely something to write home about," Ted muttered to himself, his voice full of contentment. "The only time I''ve had a better potato chip was the ones Sally''s mother used to make when I was still dating her, a long time before Becky was born. Every chip Sally''s mother cooked was a slice of potato heaven."


    With an exaggerated chef''s kiss motion, Ted punctuated his memory. Mike laughed once more, feeling grateful for Ted''s ability to bring a touch of lightness to the cold and unwelcome atmosphere of the police waiting room.


    Time seemed to fly by as Mike and Ted finished all but a final chip that both men were too polite to take. The moment of shared enjoyment was comforting to the both of them yet it was all too brief.


    Ted turned to Mike, his mind shifting from snacks to a different matter. He sought advice and ideas for a home project he had in mind, the conversion of the spare bedroom into a study for Sally, a place where she could conduct her writing. Just as Mike began to offer his ideas about the sort of setup Sally might find helpful to organize and inspire her writing, the doors to the Sergeant''s office opened with a hesitant nudge.


    The sergeant held the door open as Emily emerged, stumbling back into the waiting room. Her eyes were swollen from tears and her hand clutching a crumpled tissue. Sally was right by her side, supporting her with an arm around her shoulder as she led Emily to a nearby chair.


    Ted looked at Sally, his brows silently asking for an update on what had transpired. Sally responded with a subtle head tilt and closed lips, signaling that she didn''t want to discuss it at the moment.


    The Sergeant leaned against the doorframe, her attention now focused on Mike.


    "Mike Sullivan, can you come into my office?" she called out gravely, "I want to ask you a few questions about the photos and your assessment of the damage."


    Mike''s gaze shifted over to Emily who was sobbing rhythmically. Emily managed to lift her head, locking eyes with Mike. Mike''s presence and the knowledge that he would provide corroborating evidence to her account of the damage caused to her shop gave her comfort. A faint glimmer of strength returning to Emily''s expression as she gratefully nodded at Mike, urging him on. With a reassuring smile, Mike stood up, taking a deep breath as he prepared to face the questioning.


    Before Mike made his way towards the office, Ted called out to him, catching his attention.


    "Mike, you''re going to be okay?" Ted asked.


    "Yes sir, I believe I''m gonna be fine." With those words, he headed towards the doorway, disappearing into the Sergeant''s office. Sergeant Matheson cast one final look at Emily, before closing the door behind her.


    Ted moved to sit back down next to Emily, with Sally on the other side, surrounding Emily with the solidarity that she silently yearned for.


    Ted extended the packet with the final potato chip towards Emily, offering a small distraction. Emily sniffed and shook her head, a look of gratitude in her eyes, even though she couldn''t express it fully in the moment. Ted then turned to Sally, offering her the chip. As Sally saw the Old Dutch packet, it reminded her of the earlier picnic with Becky, bringing a warm smile to her face. She too quietly declined the chip, her appreciation however was evident in her expression.


    Sally felt a warmth deep within her, triggered by her connection with Ted that seemed to radiate from their very souls. She was grateful for the bond they shared, the kind of closeness that allowed them to be there for each other for all their difficult moments, and now, to extend that love and support to someone as dear to them as Emily.

 Chapter 31: Midnight flirtations

    Mike''s interview with Sergeant Matheson had been a nerve-wracking experience, but he felt relieved that he had been able to provide all the crucial information about everything he saw at Emily''s shop. His heart still raced from the adrenaline, and he couldn''t help but think about the extent of the damage that Steve had caused. The thought that he had taken photos of the mess before starting the cleanup and repairs brought him a sense of cautious relief. The sergeant attentively listened to Mike''s explanation about the complexity of the repairs. The high cost of the repair reflected the unseen damage that Steve''s ferocious attack had caused to the intricate joinery that adorned Emily''s original fitout. Mike had realized that his meticulous record-keeping had paid off as the sergeant nodded in agreement to his diligent and honest assessment.


    As he drove back home, the clock on the dashboard read close to midnight. He had missed his father''s calls during the interview, but Emily had stepped in to relay the message that everything had gone well at the police station. His dad, though understanding the importance of the situation, had to retire early for the night, a long drive to Millerton awaiting him early the next morning.


    In the quiet of his home, Mike made his way to his bedroom with the utmost care, not wanting to disturb his father who was already sound asleep in the adjacent room. Collapsing onto his bed, he stared up at the ceiling, the weight of the evening''s events and its uncertain aftermath pressing down on him. While there was a sense of relief that he and Emily had been able to formally document the incident, a lingering unease pervaded his thoughts.


    The summer night air felt heavy, and Mike tossed and turned, unable to find the comfort of sleep. The emotional turbulence of the evening still coursed through his veins, leaving him wide awake. He reached for his phone, seeking a distraction from the thoughts that stormed in his mind. Sports scores and social media updates provided a brief respite, but his mind continued to race, seeking an outlet for the mix of emotions he was experiencing.


    Switching to the messaging app, he scrolled through his list of friends, searching for someone to share his thoughts with. It wasn''t easy to find the right person. He needed someone who would understand, someone who could provide a sense of companionship in this uncertain moment. As he browsed through the names on the screen, he paused, realizing that one particular friend might just be the perfect choice


    ¡ª-


    Becky''s name hovered on Mike''s screen, memories of her kind, sweet smile and understanding demeanor making her seem like the perfect person to talk to at this moment. However, he hesitated, knowing that she was likely already asleep, adhering to her disciplined routines. The last thing he wanted was to disturb her rest.


    Next on the list was Dan, someone he felt no qualms about disturbing and a trusted confidant. Plus there was a chance that Dan was still awake anyway, but Mike remembered that Dan had already returned to his apartment in Millerton, it would have been impractical for a late-night meetup.


    Mike scrolled past several more names before Lisa Taylor''s name caught his attention. Mike pondered the idea. Was Lisa the kind of person who would lend a sympathetic ear like Becky? He recalled that Lisa was a bit of a night owl, having seen her active on various social media with her other friends late into the night. It was worth a shot.


    Switching to a social media app, Mike navigated to Lisa''s profile.


    Lisa had recently shared a photo of herself with her colleagues at the granary office, smiles all round as they enjoyed the pastries that Lisa had bought. Lisa was dressed in a charming white sleeveless sweater, its thick collar folded over adding a touch of sophistication. As soon as Mike caught sight of Lisa in the photo he could see and think of no one else.


    His fingers danced across the phone keyboard as he composed a message to Lisa, expressing his desire to talk and asking if she was awake. He grinned at his audacity, surprised by his own actions. As he waited for a response, he sat up expectantly, watching as a message from Lisa popped up on the screen, only seconds later.


    "Took you long enough to message me!" Lisa''s reply came.


    "I had a big night, I want someone to hear my ramblings." Mike quickly typed back.


    "Big night? You drinking on a weekday? Bad boy." Lisa playfully replied.


    Mike was enjoying the light-hearted exchange. "I wish I was drinking. I was at the police station with Emily tonight. She filed a report about the incident. Wanna hear about it?" He shot back, keen to keep up the intensity.


    Lisa''s response was almost instantaneous, reflecting her concern. "How did it go? Is Emily OK? Let''s talk."


    Mike considered for a moment. Seeing Lisa''s reassuring smile and sharing some back and forth with her felt like just the thing he needed.


    "Can you come out? It''s better to talk in person," Mike suggested, hopeful for her agreement.


    A brief pause followed, during which Mike could see Lisa typing a reply.


    "You''re on. I know a place," she agreed, providing the address of the gas station at Stephenson''s Corner.


    Mike sprang into action, rummaging through his clothes basket in search of his best shirt. To his dismay, he found it crumpled and smelling like a high school locker room. He settled for his second-best shirt, which was in much better condition. He excitedly typed out his reply with one hand whilst spraying on some aftershave with the other.


    "I know the place. See you in fifteen. Donuts are on me. If you''re not scared of getting fat," he teased.


    Lisa''s reply brought a huge smile to Mike''s face.


    "I''ll eat you broke! I''ll need thirty, gotta get out of my night dress and doll up. Drive safe, no speeding!"


    The thought of Lisa in a night dress sent a surge of excitement through Mike, propelling him out of his room and toward the garage. A sudden realization struck him¡ªhe had forgotten the keys to his pickup. Hastily retracing his steps, he retrieved the keys, being careful to close the house door silently to avoid disturbing his sleeping father. Driven by a mix of eagerness and urgency, he navigated the streets attentively, resisting the urge to speed to Stephensons Corner, where a meeting with Lisa awaited, anticipation coursing through his veins.


    ¨C


    The familiar, vintage-themed sign of Stephenson''s Corner gas station emerged into view as Lisa drove her white Subaru Forester down the dark country road. The sign''s charming juxtaposition of old-timey handwriting illuminated by a dazzling array of modern LED lights never failed to delight her. It exuded a familiar, inviting charm that brought back memories of warm summer nights during high school that were spent with friends, making many treasured memories.


    The gas station also held memories of her relationship with Dan, the many late-night rendezvous they had shared in this very parking lot. Conversations under the starry sky, dreams and desires exchanged over shared cups of chilled soda, and fiery embraces in the back seat of Dan''s pickup were all etched into her memory.


    As she approached the gas station, Lisa couldn''t help but feel that being here tonight might mark the beginning of a new chapter in her life. She contemplated the uncertainty of this moment, the possibility of building a meaningful relationship with Mike and the thrill it stirred within her.


    The gas station''s parking lot, abnormally full for this late hour, suggested that others too were drawn to the pleasant weather and the warmth of the night. Lisa carefully navigated through the crowded lot, seeking a parking spot. She spotted Mike''s red pickup parked near the gas station shop, but proximity to him proved elusive. Settling for a spot five cars down, she turned off her engine, sitting in her car, her reflection in the vanity mirror reflecting the nervous anticipation on her face.


    Lisa took a deep breath, offering herself a pep talk.


    "Take it cool, Lisa. Just be yourself, and listen to what Mike has to say. Just be a friend." The words became her mantra, a reminder to be authentic and receptive.


    Checking herself in the soft glow of the car''s vanity mirror, Lisa noticed a patch on her lips where she missed applying lip gloss, a detail she had overlooked in her haste to get to the gas station. She quickly applied the lip gloss, completing her effortless yet alluring look. Confident with the result, she smiled, certain that she would hold Mike''s complete attention.


    Closing the vanity mirror, Lisa spotted Mike standing just outside the shop under the front awning. She took a moment to observe his distinct demeanor. He looked cool, dressed in one of his signature dark, long-sleeved shirts with the sleeves neatly rolled just above his elbows.


    Lisa noticed the way he engaged with his surroundings, closely observing the passing cars, even appearing to read the license plates in the dim light of the parking lot. His eyes gleamed with childlike excitement as he tracked the movement of different customers as they came and went. A warm smile gracing his lips, as if he had recognized a local celebrity but didn''t want to seem overly eager.


    Mike''s openness and enthusiasm gave Lisa hope. She wondered what kind of adulations Mike would offer this time as she approached him. His positivity and adoration were endearing, yet she couldn''t help but harbor reservations about his fawning.


    What if his adoration only skimmed the surface? Lisa was no stranger to the superficial attention that guys in her wider social circle would lavish on her. She had become adept at identifying and deflecting such insincere flattery, striving to protect herself from its influence.


    However with Mike, she sensed a difference. Despite his at times overenthusiastic approach, there was no hint of ill intention. His compliments felt genuine, straight from the heart.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Perhaps this is how it feels to be chosen every day without hesitation. It was a feeling that had become unfamiliar to her. Lisa took a moment to consider this and a cold chill ran down her spine. Suddenly, the gravity of the moment became almost too much to bear.


    Lisa finally got out of her car, striding with a practiced confidence towards Mike. She watched as his sweeping eyes eventually caught onto her, the small smile on his face grew into a wide grin, eyes radiating with joy as if he had not seen her for years. Lisa continued towards Mike, arms open for a hug.


    They come together for a quick hug, Lisa giving Mike a few soft pats on the back of his shoulders.


    At the close distance, she could smell his aftershave, the first time she noticed such detail. Lisa was cautious not to be overly jovial, sensitive to the stress that Mike may have felt from the night''s events at the police station.


    "Hey Mike, how are you holding up?" Lisa asked, concern evident in her eyes.


    "I''m good, Lisa. Seeing you here just made my night a whole lot better," Mike responded with a grin, his eyes reflecting a mix of relief and genuine happiness.


    Lisa chuckled. It was a short, awkward silence before Mike pointed towards the gas station shop.


    "Wanna grab something from the shop? Maybe a donut or some pop? I''m up for anything," Mike suggested.


    "Thanks, Mike. I appreciate the offer, but I''m trying to cut back on sugar. Although, I admit it may not look like it, especially after how I practically devoured that pastry you shared with me the last time we met." She recalled and savored that memory before continuing, "You can get something if you want, I''ll accompany you." Lisa replied with a smile.


    Mike looked over at the shop and decided against it.


    "Yeah, I think I''ll pass too. How about we find a place to sit down and chat? There''s a bench out the front of the shop window. It should be quieter," Mike suggested.


    "Sounds perfect," Lisa agreed with a nod and a growing smile.


    Together, they strolled towards the bench, the soft glow of the gas station lights casting a warm ambiance around them.


    They settled into their seats across from each other. A bewildered smile played on Mike''s lips, his silence unusual. Amusement twinkled in Lisa''s eyes as she observed his expression.


    "Mike, everything alright?" Lisa asked, her tone curious.


    Mike''s face grew slightly serious, a shift Lisa wasn''t accustomed to.


    "Yeah, everything''s okay," Mike replied, his smile fading a bit. "I just have a lot on my mind, especially about what happened tonight with Emily at the police station."


    Lisa''s hands found their way to Mike''s arm, gently sliding down to his thigh. She looked up at him, her expression one of support and understanding.


    "We can talk about it if you want to," Lisa offered, her voice soft and reassuring.


    Mike''s gaze met Lisa''s, a fleeting hint of guardedness in his eyes. She sensed his hesitation, his smile masking deeper thoughts. The sudden gravity of their meeting tonight began to weigh on both of them. Lisa withdrew her hands from Mike''s thigh, the touch suddenly feeling too intimate.


    Nervousness crept into Mike''s demeanor, erasing the earlier confidence he had exhibited. His hand ventured into his left pocket, extracting a brass cigarette case.


    "Mind if I smoke?" Mike asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Lisa''s face adopted a stern expression, a withering look aimed at Mike.


    "What kind of guy smokes without offering one to a lady first?" Lisa teased, her lips curling into a playful smile.


    A moment of stunned surprise crossed Mike''s face before he burst into a relaxed smile. He fished out a purple, Vikings branded Zippo from his pocket and extracted two cigarettes from the case. After lighting one cigarette, he offered it to Lisa. She accepted it with a smile and instead placed it between Mike''s lips. Her fingers softly dabbed Mike''s dry lips as she adjusted it so it sat firmly in his mouth.


    In a deliberate motion, she then reached down, sweeping her hand across his chest and onto the other unlit cigarette that was held loosely between Mike''s fingers. With a sense of intimacy, she brought the cigarette to her luscious lips, her gaze never leaving Mike''s as she peered into his soul.


    Leaning in as if for a kiss, she stopped short as the tip of her cigarette met his, and with a gentle inhale, hers caught fire from his. Lisa exhaled a plume of smoke, the aroma of tobacco mingling with the night air.


    Leaning back in her seat, Lisa radiated satisfaction, her eyes heavy with a newfound confidence.


    "I want to know why you broke up with Dan," Mike''s voice broke the silence, his words direct and unwavering. "I want to know everything."


    A wisp of smoke curled upwards as Lisa withdrew the cigarette, letting it rest between her fingers.


    Lisa gazed at Mike, her eyes a blend of curiosity and a touch of annoyance. "Why is that matter so important to you?" she inquired, her tone tinged with skepticism. "And why didn''t you just ask Dan about it? After all, he''s supposed to be your best friend, isn''t he?"


    Her gaze turned frosty, as if challenging Mike''s intentions.


    "Or has Becky Jones taken back the title of Dan''s best friend now that she''s back in Sommerfield?" her words laced with a hint of venom.


    Mike''s grin widened, a sense of triumph lighting up his features.


    "Is there something you''re dying to share?" he prodded, a playful glint dancing in his eyes.


    "I thought you wanted to talk about what happened at the police station with Emily tonight," Lisa retorted, her voice laced with mild exasperation.


    "True, I did," Mike admitted, his smile softening a fraction. "But right now, I''d rather hear what you have to say about Dan. It''s a distraction, you know. Helps keep my mind off the serious events that happened tonight."


    Lisa crossed her arms, her gaze shifting towards the passing headlights in the distance, as if seeking solace in their fleeting glow.


    "There''s not much I can say," Lisa began, her voice carrying a wistful undertone. "Things started off smoothly. Dan found a good job in Millerton, and I decided to move out with him into the apartment he rented above the deli."


    A fond sparkle entered Lisa''s eyes as she recounted the memories.


    "We were in seventh heaven," she continued. "We were having the best sex of our lives and Dan was feeding me these amazing home-cooked meals using the stuff he brought back from the deli. It was perfect, like a dream come true. But now... well, everything''s fallen to shit."


    Lisa''s voice trailed off, her thoughts absorbed by images of Dan''s delighted expression as he fed her a spoonful of his homemade ragu. She glanced at Mike, a touch of embarrassment coloring her cheeks.


    "Sorry, didn''t mean to get all soppy and sentimental," she mumbled.


    Mike''s smile remained warm. "No need to apologize. You''re fortunate to have experienced something so happy with someone so dear to you. Treasure it.


    "I do cherish it," Lisa affirmed earnestly. "But I don''t want my whole life to be defined by my relationship with Dan, as much as it meant to me. I don''t really want to talk about it anymore."


    "I understand," Mike said, his voice sympathetic. "I wouldn''t want anyone defining me by that unfortunate period in high school. You know, when I was called to the police station on four separate occasions within a span of six months."


    Lisa''s eyebrows arched, her head tilting slightly, as if she was leaning in for a secretive conversation. "Is it true then?" Lisa asked, her voice hushed yet excited. "Did you really do all those things that I heard from rumors?"


    Mike leaned in closer to her, a small smile playing on his lips. With a puff of smoke in his mouth, he blew it away from her before whispering back, "Half of what they accused me of was true. But I would never steal anything from the drug store."


    Lisa''s grin grew wider, admiration sparkling in her eyes. She slid back slightly in her chair before quickly leaning back in, her curiosity unabated. "There''s something I''ve always wondered," she began, her tone conspiratorial. "How on earth did you manage to hotwire old farmer Addison''s tractor?"


    Mike recoiled slightly, his arms flung up in mock protest.


    "Hey! I never claimed to be the one who drew that giant dick in Addison''s cornfield with a tractor."


    Allowing his hands to rest on his thighs, Mike continued, "I swear. And, you know, no one could ever prove that it was me who did it. But hypothetically, if I were to do something like that, I''d probably use a screwdriver. I heard from somewhere that Addison''s tractor ignition was probably so worn down that it would probably turn like a bearing in a tub of grease."


    Lisa arched an eyebrow, a mixture of skepticism and amusement in her expression.


    "Like a bearing in a tub of grease?" she repeated incredulously.


    "Yeah, like I said, so I''ve heard," Mike responded with a chuckle. "But enough about me. How''ve you been? I heard from Mary that you''ve been attending a study course for work."


    A spark of excitement flickered in Lisa''s eyes as she hastily straightened up, inadvertently dislodging ash from her cigarette.


    "Oh, it''s been incredible!" she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.


    "My boss gave me this amazing opportunity to go on an administrative office specialist course at the technical college at Elkridge. And get this, it is all expenses paid! I got time off work with pay and meals and travel allowance thrown in."


    Lisa turned thoughtful for a second, "It''s been a bit of a juggling act trying to balance work with study, but you know, with me and Dan not being together and everything, I''ve had a bit more time to focus on study, to upskill myself."


    Mike''s eyes brightened, his smile radiating genuine pride as he leaned towards her, captivated by Lisa''s energy.


    "That''s fantastic, Lisa!" he exclaimed, sincerity resonating in his words. "Mary also mentioned that you''ve even been teaching her a few spreadsheet tricks. I wish I had that kind of skill. It''d be a game-changer over at my hardware shop."


    Lisa''s smile took on a playful edge as she leaned in herself.


    "I could always give you a few computer tips, you know.", her voice dropping into a sensuous murmur, "Private lessons, if you''re up for it."


    Mike''s eyes narrowed in thoughtful contemplation, his demeanor growing more serious. Lisa shifted gears, sitting up again and raising her voice.


    "You know, Mike, what you''re doing at the hardware shop is pretty impressive too. The way you fixed up Emily''s pastry shop, I saw your handiwork myself. You really put your heart and soul into it. You might not realize it yourself, but what you''re doing is important."


    Mike''s eyes met hers, a mixture of surprise and gratitude shining in his gaze. It was as if her words struck a chord within him, resonating with sentiments echoed by those close to him.


    "Yeah, I''ve heard a few people saying the same thing," Mike responded, a modest smile gracing his lips.


    "It seems like there''s a lot of belief in what I can do. Some folks I really respect have told me the same. I guess I''d be a damn fool to ignore their praises."


    Lisa leaned back slightly, her eyes conveying a depth of understanding. "Sometimes, when you''ve been caught up doing the wrong things for a while, it''s easy to forget the good you can do," she mused. "But having good people around you can remind you of your worth and the positive impact you can have."


    Lisa took a final draw from her cigarette, her contemplative gaze fixed on the smoldering end. A faint disgust flickered in her eyes as she stubbed out the cigarette and tossed it into the ashtray beside the garbage can.


    "Dare to dream a little, Mike," she encouraged, a gentle smile gracing her lips. "You''ll be surprised by what you''re truly capable of. I''d always thought that computers were only for the smart kids like Eli Peterson and Becky Jones. But look at me now."


    Mike''s eyes locked onto Lisa''s, his expression a mix of sincerity and awe. "You''re amazing, Lisa, you know that?" he said softly.


    Lisa''s pause was charged with emotion, her gaze holding his. In a sudden, unexpected move, she reached forward and swiftly plucked the cigarette from between his fingers.


    "Smoking''s bad for you," Lisa chided assertively, gracefully flicking Mike''s cigarette into the ashtray, joining her own.


    Mike chuckled, his laughter a mix of surprise and amusement. "I know," he admitted, his voice tinged with honesty. "I only smoke when I''m nervous, it''s just a security blanket."


    "But you''re not nervous anymore now, are you?"


    Lisa brushed aside strands of her golden hair from her eyes, her expression patient for his next move.


    Mike stood up, a newfound confidence emanating from his posture. With resolve, he extended his arm towards Lisa, his hand open and inviting. Without hesitation, Lisa reached out and took his hand, the warm roughness of his work worn hands sending a pleasant sensation down her spine.


    Side by side, they made their way into the bustling gas station shop. The shop clerk nodded at Lisa in recognition as they passed by, his eyebrows raising slightly at the sight of her holding onto Mike''s arm. Lisa winked back at him with sheer delight as she followed Mike towards the donut shelf.


    Hand in hand, Mike and Lisa walked without a care in the world. Their laughter harmonizing with the lively atmosphere around them, joining the small group of eager midnight snackers, united by the simple pleasure of indulging in sugary treats on a warm summer night.

 Chapter 32: Before the sun is up

    The morning light filtered in through the curtains, casting a pattern of shapes on the surfaces of Becky''s room. The crepuscular darkness had given way to the tentative embrace of dawn, but the absence of the usual bird trills outside her window signaled that the hour was much earlier than when she would normally wake. As she roused from her sleep, Becky felt a mixture of disorientation and curiosity. She pushed herself up on her elbows, blinking away the remnants of sleep.


    The previous night had been restless, a series of fretful tosses and turns as she wrestled with her worries. With a heavy sigh, she swung her legs over the side of the bed and let her feet sink into the comforting softness of the rug beneath. The events of yesterday replayed in her mind¡ªthe tense departure of her parents to the police station with Emily, the weight of concern that had lingered throughout the night.


    Becky''s parents'' return near midnight had been a balm to her nerves. Their reassuring words had managed to temper the worry within, allowing her to eventually drift into an uneasy sleep. Her slumber had been punctuated by a series of unsettling dreams, each one a reflection of her unease.


    In her slumber, visions of her return to California had played out like distorted projections. Friends, the university, the rhythm of daily life¡ªit was all there, yet something was awry. A sense of displacement had loomed over everything, an underlying awareness that something crucial was absent. Her mind had been plagued by a persistent feeling¡ªa recognition that a fragment of her being remained tethered to Sommerfield, as if a part of her soul had chosen to stay.


    In these dreams, even the sun had lost its brilliance, casting pallid rays upon muted beaches. Her interactions with friends felt shallow, as if the bonds that once connected them had never been genuine. The dichotomy between her dream world and reality weighed heavily upon her, a sense of dissonance that she struggled to decipher.


    Now fully awake, the echoes of the night''s turmoil resonated within her. Becky''s ears were unwittingly ensnared by the metronomic ticking of the grandfather clock in the lounge room. Each tick seemed to amplify the stress gnawing at her, and she clenched her fingers into the folds of her blanket in response. A frustrated sigh escaped her lips as she shifted her weight, her eyes drawn to the enticing view of the new day outside her window.


    With a determined exhale, Becky swept aside her loose weave linen blanket as she stood up. She moved with a purpose, her steps carrying her past her parents'' closed bedroom door and into the heart of the house¡ªthe kitchen. If sleep eluded her, she was determined to seize the quiet moments before dawn


    The morning sun painted the world in soft hues as Becky settled herself at the dining table. She let her gaze wander through the wide back window, where the first tendrils of daylight began to weave their way through the trees in the grove. The tranquility of the scene provided a welcome respite from the whirlwind of thoughts that had consumed her the previous day. Today, her focus shifted to another matter¡ªa matter that lay close to her heart.


    Dan''s image formed in her mind, and she couldn''t help but think about the conversation she''d had with her father the night before. A sense of responsibility now weighed on her, a duty to approach Dan with a proposition that had the potential to alter the course of his future. As she rested her chin in her hand, she was determined to find the right words and the right approach to convince Dan to at least consider the possibility of working at her family''s grocery store.


    In the gentle morning light, the outlines of the trees and distant hills became more distinct, bathing the grove in a serene glow. Her gaze moved beyond the window''s frame, lost in thought. She remembered the places she and Dan had spent time together before her departure¡ªa cozy corner by the riverbank, a hidden glade where they''d shared their dreams. The memories brought a fond smile to her lips.


    She recalled the afternoons they''d spent sharing their aspirations and secrets, Dan''s voice carrying his dreams of claiming a piece of Sommerfield as his own. It was a dream rooted in his deep connection to the town, a dream he''d always held close to his heart. Becky couldn''t help but feel a sense of resonance with his desires, and the memory of his wish to share this dream with someone important to him stirred something within her.


    A brief flicker of imagination conjured visions of a life intertwined with Dan''s. She imagined herself as the person he''d want to share his dreams with, the one who would stand by his side as he carved out his place in Sommerfield. But practicality swiftly reclaimed her thoughts, reminding her of the chasm that lay between their paths¡ªthe aspirations that diverged in directions impossible to reconcile.


    The sound of a bird''s song, the first whispers of nature''s orchestra, pulled Becky from her reverie. The present moment reasserted itself, and she realized the preciousness of the time she had left in Sommerfield. The memory of her recent visit to the boutique bookshop filled her thoughts, a reminder of the unexpected joys that could come from venturing into the unknown.


    Her heart ached for another day of exploration, another opportunity to discover the world around her. Millerton, a neighboring town that had piqued her curiosity, beckoned to her imagination. A visit seemed fitting¡ªa chance to delve deep into the town''s secrets, a chance to perhaps discover the places and people that now formed a part of Dan''s life.


    A purpose began to take shape in her mind¡ªa purpose that went beyond the personal matter she needed to discuss with Dan. Determination ignited within her, and she reached for a pad of paper that hung from the refrigerator door. With pen in hand, she jotted down her travel plans and intentions, her note a mix of practicality and eagerness, punctuated with a postscript that promised her return by dinner with a gift from Millerton.


    A quick change of clothes, a thorough brush of her teeth, and she was ready. The note, prominently placed on the kitchen table, communicated her intentions and whereabouts to her parents. With the front door clicking shut behind her, she started her father''s pickup, its engine rumbling to life.


    From inside the house, the gentle closing of the front door followed by the rumble of the pickup''s engine had stirred Ted from his light slumber. The events of the previous night had also cast a restless shadow over his rest. The faint sounds which would normally bounce off him had been enough to awaken him today, his senses attuned to every creak and whisper in the house.


    Beside him, Sally lay sound asleep, her features softened in the embrace of dreams. A fond smile touched Ted''s lips as he gazed at Sally''s peaceful expression. He knew how much she''d given of herself the night before, tending to Emily and offering her unwavering support. Ted had no intention of disturbing her well-deserved rest, not after the emotional night they''d shared.


    Shifting onto his side, Ted spared a glance at the clock radio on the bedside table. The numbers told him that it was barely past five in the morning. He considered the possibility that it was the neighbors leaving their home that had roused him, but the distinct sound of his own pickup was unmistakable. Curiosity and a hint of concern spurred him to action.


    Sliding himself off the side of the bed, Ted rose and padded over to the front window. Through the gap in the curtains, he caught a fleeting glimpse of his pickup as it disappeared from view. A sense of mild panic tightened his chest momentarily before he took a steadying breath. Car thieves were virtually unheard of in Sommerfield, a place where the sense of community was stronger than any lock or alarm.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Still, his recent experience with Emily''s ordeal at the police station had reminded him of the potential for the unexpected. Putting on his shirt, Ted decided to investigate further. He left the bedroom, his steps light so as not to disturb Sally''s slumber.


    As he ambled down the corridor, Becky''s room came into view. He could see the door ajar, peeking inside, he found her bed was empty. Relief washed over him as he realized that the car thief was probably his own daughter. A soft chuckle escaped him, Becky''s penchant for early morning adventures not all that dissimilar from his own younger days.


    Entering the kitchen, his eyes fell on the note that Becky had left on the table. The hastily scrawled handwriting and the choice of words brimming with excitement brought a genuine smile to his face. The postscript, promising a delightful dish from the deli where Dan worked, added to his amusement. The thought of indulging in a jar of the fancy caviar served at Maggie''s luncheon immediately crossed his mind.


    Ted couldn''t help but reminisce as he read the note again. The memory of his own early morning drives, the feeling of freedom as he roamed the back roads before the sun had fully risen, flooded his mind. The long gravel road to the Berenson farm where Sally used to live, flanked by towering cedars, played out in his thoughts. He recalled Sally''s shorter hair back then, practical for the farm work she undertook. Her eyes, the color of hardwood, had always held a sense of yearning when she awaited his arrival.


    Ted''s mind drifted to the embraces they''d shared in the cool morning air, the texture of Sally''s flannel shirt beneath his fingers, the warmth of her lips against his. The memories wrapped around him like a comfortable shawl, bringing a sense of nostalgia that was both tender and invigorating.


    With a soft sigh, Ted refocused on the present. Becky''s note and the promise of adventure pulled him from his memories. The early hour seemed ripe for productivity, and he wasted no time in loading the coffee maker and flipping on the switch. The comforting hum of the machine was incredibly soothing and he felt a drowsiness creep over him. Making his way to the lounge, he settled into the couch, a computer tablet in hand.


    With a few taps of his fingers, the tablet''s screen came to life, revealing a highlight reel of baseball scores from the games played on the west coast overnight. The familiar voices of the excitable commentators and the rise and fall of the baseball crowd was like a lullaby. As the morning sun painted soft patterns on the walls, Ted''s eyelids grew heavy, and he surrendered to the comforting embrace of slumber.


    The thud of the tablet hitting the floor jolted Ted awake. It felt like he had slept for hours but the light in the room was basically unchanged, still gentle without the harsh definition of daytime. He looked up at some movement that caught his eye and he found himself met with Sally''s amused gaze. Dressed in her nightgown, she stood before him full of energy and with a surprised look in her eyes.


    "What''s going on, Ted? Did you sleep here all night?" Sally asked.


    Ted rubbed his eyes and stifled a yawn. "Must have dozed off looking at the baseball," he confessed. "What time is it? Am I late for the shop opening?"


    Sally chuckled softly, her voice carrying a loving warmth. "Don''t worry, it''s only five thirty. I had such a nice sleep last night¡ªI feel so well-rested." She let out a contented moan, her gaze softening. "I felt so relieved after coming back from the police station last night."


    Ted winced slightly as he stretched his neck, feeling the stiffness from his unintended nap. Sally noticed and reached for a cushion, offering it to him with a warm smile. "Here, put this behind your neck."


    "Thanks," Ted replied, arranging the cushion behind his neck with a grateful sigh. "I woke up half an hour ago and came out to check on the house. Then I took a seat on the couch where I must have fallen asleep watching the baseball." Ted explained, his voice still laced with sleepiness. "Becky left a note in the kitchen, it said she headed out to Millerton in my pickup. She''ll bring something back for us for dinner from Dan''s deli."


    Sally took a seat beside Ted, her head finding a comfortable spot on his chest. "So early?" she mused. "Becky must have made plans to meet up with Dan."


    Ted''s fingers began to stroke Sally''s hair, untangling the strands of graying brown and neatly tucking them behind her shoulders. "Maybe," Ted mused, his gaze softening as he remembered his conversation with Becky the night before. "I spoke to Becky last night. She came up with the idea of asking Dan to work at the grocery store. It might be a way for him to move back to Sommerfield, and it''d certainly lighten our load a bit."


    Sally''s eyes widened with interest, and she arched her neck to look up at Ted. "That''s a really good idea," she said with genuine enthusiasm. "If Dan''s looking for a way back, we should help him out as much as we can."


    Ted nodded, a hint of concern in his expression. "But the thing is, we can''t really afford to hire him full time."


    Sally chuckled, her voice filled with endearing playfulness. "Ted, we''re just swapping Dan for one of us. Technically, we aren''t increasing our operating cost."


    Ted grinned at her response. "Well, that was the idea. I was hoping you could have some more free time, to do the things you enjoy. You know, maybe write your great American novel."


    Sally''s hands reached upwards with a gleeful motion, placing them behind Ted''s head and gently pulling him closer.


    "Did Becky tell you about ''The Reefmaker''?" Sally asked, her eyes dancing with curiosity.


    Ted chuckled. "I didn''t realize I was married to Ms Secret Scribe. You should really give writing a shot again. It''s pretty amazing how you''ve inspired Becky with your writing."


    Sally laughed, her eyes sparkling. "Oh that was nothing. My story was just a greenhorn''s scribblings."


    "No I''m serious Sally. You really should give it a red hot go. I know you''d encourage me in the same way if I ever showed such promise in some endeavor."


    "Competitive beer drinking, perhaps?" Sally joked, "Certainly not baseball, that''s for sure."


    Ted''s smile grew wider, his eyes lighting up with a mischievous gleam. "You know, Becky shared with me some of her stories at university, I think I''ve passed to her my love of a good brewski."


    Sally''s laughter filled the room as she leaned upwards to kiss Ted.


    "I hope Becky isn''t partying too hard at university. I just want her to take care of herself." Sally said, her tone shifting from concern to softness, "But aren''t you glad that you had a chance to talk to her one on one? The future doesn''t feel as scary anymore, does it?"


    Ted''s eyes held a note of reflection, a sense of peace that had settled within him.


    "You''re right, Sally. Whatever Becky decides, we''ll support her in chasing her dreams. And I''m not as worried about her living far away. If we can find someone to watch over the shop, we can go visit her wherever she ends up."


    "We could even go on a road trip!" Sally''s excitement bubbled over.


    "You read my mind. How about driving somewhere warm, like Florida?" He grinned, his voice full of anticipation. "We could drive all the way to Key West."


    With a joyful laugh, Sally practically jumped up and climbed onto Ted''s lap. Her happiness was contagious, and Ted''s heart swelled with affection.


    "You know," Sally exclaimed, her voice bright, "I''ve never worn a bikini before. I''d love to go to a white, sandy beach and splash around in the surf. That would be absolute heaven." She grinned playfully. "I bet I would get a barn load of ideas for my writing on a road trip to the sea."


    Ted wrapped his arms around Sally''s waist, his hands brushing against the fabric of her nightgown.


    "I''ve got a Rand McNally road atlas somewhere I''ve never had the chance to use." he mused, "I''m sure I can manage to drive us to Key West."


    "No one uses paper maps anymore, old man. It''s the age of GPS." Sally playfully countered.


    Ted laughed good-naturedly. "Yeah, I know. But I''m good with directions. Probably don''t even need the road atlas. How hard could it be? Just drive east until we hit the sea, then keep driving south until it gets hot."


    Sally''s hands guided Ted''s down to her hips, her touch sending a thrill of anticipation coursing through him.


    "Starting to feel hot yet?" she asked, her voice taking on a husky quality. "If not, you should keep going south. We''ve got an hour before we need to open shop and we''ve got the house all to ourselves."


    Ted chuckled, his heart pounding with the closeness between them. "Who would''ve thought we''d be the ones sneaking around for a bit of intimacy?"


    He pulled his hands away from Sally''s hips and started undoing the front buttons of her nightgown. His eyes sparkled with eagerness as he gazed into Sally''s affectionate eyes.


    "I''m going to need a preview of that bikini body right now," Ted said with a playful grin.

 Chapter 33: Another town like sweet Sommerfield

    Cruising down the southerly rural route that connected Sommerfield to Millerton, Becky found herself lost in the tranquil embrace of the open road. Her father''s pickup hummed beneath her, the radio softly playing classic rock tunes from a station that seemed frozen in time. She dared not touch the dial; it appeared to be permanently tuned to the station, a testament to her dad''s steadfast preferences.


    The drive stretched ahead of her, a solitary journey through fields of lush green farmland. The morning sun cast a warm glow on her back, and the gentle breeze flowed through the open window. Becky''s fingers tapped rhythmically on the steering wheel, completely in her element as a road adventurer for the day.


    An hour seemed to melt away as she navigated the single laned road that led southward. The journey was meditative, each passing mile allowing her thoughts to roam freely. The road crested a small hill, splitting a cluster of trees that graced its peak. As Becky began the descent from the peak, a panoramic view of Millerton unfurled before her in the distance, nestled within the valley''s embrace.


    From her vantage point, she could tell that Millerton was as big as Sommerfield, perhaps just a few streets leaner at the outskirts. But what caught her eye were the construction cranes, clear signs of growth. They pointed to new areas being developed, pushing into the fields and trees that bordered the town. Change was definitely in the air.


    Descending the hill, Becky drove into Millerton proper. She shared the road with big rigs, a consequence of the interstate''s recent expansion. The influx of new businesses and opportunities had spurred a flurry of activity, intertwining Millerton''s fate with the broader network of commerce.


    As she turned onto quieter streets, the pace of life seemed to shift. The familiarity of small-town living enveloped her, reminiscent of Sommerfield''s own charm. Pickup trucks lined the roads, their owners bustling about their daily routines. Shops with weathered signs beckoned to passersby, each one seemingly a piece of living history. It was a scene that resonated deeply with Becky, evoking a sense of nostalgia for her beloved hometown.


    With each passing corner, Becky''s anticipation grew. The streets of Millerton felt somehow like a parallel to Sommerfield, it was no wonder that Dan had found a new home in Millerton. She thought about him and their conversations, his dreams of creating a place he could call his own. The connection between Sommerfield and Millerton became more apparent with every passing moment, and Becky felt a renewed eagerness to meet up with Dan again.


    In the early hours of the morning, Becky effortlessly secured a parking spot just outside Dan''s deli. Adhering meticulously to the newly installed parking signs, she angled her large pickup with precision, determined to meet her own exacting parking standards.


    Rolling her window down and craning her neck out to fine-tune her positioning, Becky''s earnest efforts caught the attention of a young man who was busy sweeping the sidewalk outside the deli. His gaze was drawn to her diligence, and he approached her pickup with a friendly wave.


    "Hey there," he greeted, his smile warm. "Need a hand with the parking?"


    Caught off guard by the unexpected offer, Becky''s cheeks colored slightly as she met his gaze. "Oh, no, I think I''ve got it under control. I think."


    Undeterred, the young man moved to the front of her pickup, crouching down to assess her parking job against the faint lines on the ground. With a satisfied nod, he looked up at her and gave a double thumbs up.


    Turning off her truck''s engine. The young man''s presence had her glancing quickly at the rearview mirror to check her own appearance.


    As she opened the door, the young man, dressed in a red polo shirt and a dark red apron, beamed at her. His black-rimmed glasses framed his dark brown eyes, lending a touch of youthful charm to his demeanor. Neatly combed jet-black hair completed the picture, a testament to his careful grooming.


    "Nicely done," he commented appreciatively. "Parking a big truck like this takes skill, especially without other cars to guide you. That''s why I''ve held off upgrading to a full-sized pickup."


    Standing beside him, Becky assessed her handiwork with a sense of satisfaction. Her front wheels were perfectly aligned with the guidelines on the ground. Nodding in agreement, she turned to the young man.


    "Thanks," she said with a smile. "Angle parking is a bit new to me. Back in Sommerfield, we don''t really have that."


    The young man extended his hands for a handshake, his demeanor friendly and inviting. "I''m Colin Li," he introduced himself. "Welcome to Millerton. I wouldn''t have guessed you were from Sommerfield, you''ve got a nice bronze about your skin that doesn''t scream rural Minnesota."


    Becky shook his hand, her amusement evident in her eyes. "Becky Jones," she replied. "I grew up in Sommerfield, but I''ve been studying in Southern California for the past two years. I guess I''ve soaked up more sun than I realized."


    Colin adjusted his glasses with a grin. "My bad. I should know better than to stereotype the typical rural Minnesotan. After all, us prairie souls come in all shapes, sizes, and colors."


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Becky laughs, an instant connection forming with the well spoken young man.


    "Do you work at the deli?" she asked, before a small laugh escaped her mouth, "Sorry but your apron kind of gave it away."


    Colin joined in her laughter, his head tilting slightly as he glanced at his own logoed apron. "Yeah, I sure do." he admitted with a grin. "I''m the sucker who''s always stuck with the opening shift. Doesn''t bother me too much, honestly. Mornings are quieter, and I get to head home early to focus on my studies."


    "What are you studying?" Becky asked eagerly, her curiosity piqued.


    Colin''s eyes lit up as he shared, "I''m studying hospitality at the technical college. Before that, I had spent half a year doing an internship at the Salmon Resort, working under the hotel manager. It was a life changing experience for me, I found my true calling there."


    "That''s amazing!" Becky exclaimed, her smile warm."I''ve heard so many incredible things about the Salmon Resort from my parents. I really want to visit someday."


    Colin nodded enthusiastically. "You really should. It''s a serene place with plenty of hiking trails. Plus it''s got some of the best fly fishing spots for the angling addict. So, what brings you here from Sommerfield so early in the morning?"


    "I''m on summer break and thought exploring a nearby town would be fun." She caught Colin checking his watch as she gave her explanation. "Guess I better make a start on my Millerton adventure," she mused. "I bet there''s a lot to see in this beautiful town."


    Colin''s easy smile remained as he waved off her concern. "No rush, really. I''ve got time before I need to prep the first shipment for our delivery guy. But hey, make sure to check out Pineview Diner around the corner. Their breakfast skillet is something to behold. Better than anything we serve at the deli."


    He leaned in with a conspiratorial grin. "Just don''t tell my boss I said that."


    Becky chuckled at his playfulness. "Don''t worry, your secret is safe with me! That breakfast skillet sounds like the perfect pick me up after my long haul drive. Where may I find this Pineview diner? "


    "You''ll find breakfast heaven down that street, on your right after you pass the small grocery store with the green awning."


    Becky''s gratitude shone in her signature sweet smile. "Thanks, Colin. It''s been really nice meeting you."


    Colin scratched his head before giving her a quick wave and returning to his sweeping.


    But as Becky turned to leave, a thought stopped her in her tracks. She turned back to Colin, a curious expression on her face.


    "Wait a second," she began, a playful tone in her voice. "Do you happen to know a guy named Dan? He''s supposed to be working at the deli as a delivery driver."


    Colin''s eyes widened momentarily, his glasses nudged higher up his nose. "Dan Fenton?" he asked in surprise. "Yeah, I know Dan. For a time we worked the exact same shifts, we got to know each other pretty well. He''s a good friend of mine." a curious excitement surrounded his voice, "You know him too?"


    "Oh, yes. Dan and I have been friends for a long time. We went to the same school in Sommerfield."


    Recognition sparked in Colin''s eyes. "I think you mentioned you had just come back from California recently?"


    Becky nodded.


    Colin smiled with understanding. "That''s great to hear. I''ll let Dan know you dropped by the deli. He''d be so thrilled to see you in Millerton."


    Becky''s excitement was barely containable. "Actually, can you keep a secret?" she asked mischievously. "I''m planning to surprise Dan. I can''t wait to see the look on his face when I show up out of the blue."


    "Sure thing, I''m in. Besides, I still owe Dan revenge for that awful prank he pulled on me a few weeks back."


    "Prank? What did he do?" Becky asked eagerly.


    Colin rubbed his head with a sheepish grin. "I''m usually the one that unpacks the goods that Dan delivers back from our supplier. He somehow managed to sneak a toy spider into one of the salami boxes I was unpacking. I nearly jumped out of my skin when I saw that palm-sized, hairy tarantula staring at me."


    Becky burst into a fit of surprise combined with uncontrollable laughter.


    "Oh Colin, I''m sorry for laughing so hard at your misfortune!" Wiping a tear from her eye, Becky continued, her voice full of affection, "That spider prank was something our friend Mike used to pull on Dan all the time back in high school. It''s just so typically unimaginative of Dan to recycle a cheap trick like that."


    Colin raised an eyebrow in amusement. "You know Mike Sullivan too?"


    Becky nodded enthusiastically. "Oh absolutely!"


    "I thank God that I didn''t grow up in Sommerfield, I would have been an easy mark for all of Mike''s pranks!" Colin chuckled, shaking his head. "But honestly, I never expected Dan to attempt a prank like that, he''s never let on that he has a mischievous side. We had a good laugh about it later, and he did buy me a beer to make up for it. Guess I''m lucky to have survived all of Mike''s antics so far. One day though, my luck is gonna run out and I''ll be on the receiving end of one of Mike''s master pranks."


    Colin''s demeanor suddenly turns serious, he pivots his body away defensively, a playful look of suspicion gracing his face. "Wait, how can I be sure that Mike didn''t send you here as part of some deviously, well plotted out practical joke?"


    Becky chuckled with delight, the thought of herself playing a prank on someone she had just met felt unimaginable.


    "Oh Colin, you are too nice of a guy for me to play a trick on!"


    She reluctantly decided to continue on her way, the thought of a hearty breakfast calling out to her, "I better get going, I am absolutely famished! Hope I''ll see you again later when I drop by to see Dan.


    Colin smiles back, a hopeful look in his eyes. "You should pop by the deli at around lunch time. Dan should be here and we can fix you up with a nice walleye sandwich."


    Becky playfully crossed her arms, tilting her head upwards. Her eyes casting a discerning glare at Colin. "How good are the deli''s sandwiches? My mom makes a pretty formidable walleye sandwich, so the deli has its work cut out for it."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Colin''s eyes looked back at her with resignation. "Maybe you can try our wild rice soup instead."


    They both burst into laughter, the shared moment of humor connecting them even further. As their laughter subsided, Becky extended her hand, and Colin shook it warmly.


    "It''s been really nice talking to you, Mr Li."


    "Likewise, Ms Jones."


    With a nod and a smile, Becky turned her gaze towards the cafe down the street, seeking confirmation for her path. Colin followed her gaze and pointed in the same direction, his affirmation clear. As the morning sun painted the shop fronts with a golden hue, Becky crossed the street and walked away, leaving behind a newfound friend and a town waiting to be explored.

 Chapter 34: Passionate afterglow

    After their spontaneous morning of passionate love making, Sally and Ted had both fallen into a blissful slumber on the couch. The faint sound of their alarm clock blaring from their distant bedroom, eventually rousing Sally from her dreams, though it felt like the thousandth ring before her eyes managed to flutter open.


    With a satisfied grin, Sally blinked her eyes, feeling the comforting warmth of Ted''s arms wrapped tightly around her. She glanced at the grandfather clock across the lounge, and her eyes widened in horror at the late hour it displayed.


    "Teeeed!" Sally exclaimed, her voice laced with an escalation of panic, as she pushed herself away from him. Scrambling to find her nightgown, which had been carelessly discarded on the floor, she grabbed Ted''s boxers from the same disarrayed heap and hurled them at his sleeping face.


    Startled, Ted bolted upright, his hair tousled, his shirt nowhere to be found. The urgency of the situation registered in his half-asleep mind as he tried to make sense of Sally''s frantic actions.


    A frenzy of activity soon engulfed the house as they jostled for their turn in the bathroom, reminiscent of college roommates sharing a cramped dorm. Ted eventually resigned himself to a quick wash in the guest bathroom, the minutes ticking away mercilessly.


    Sally, already dressed and ready, was the first one out of the house. She rushed to her car, honking impatiently for Ted to pick up the pace.


    Ted stumbled out of the front door, his shirt hanging half-open, hair disheveled, and his shoes hastily thrown on. He sprinted towards the car, diving through the open passenger door just as Sally reversed off the driveway with or without him. With the car in motion, Ted wrestled with the car''s momentum to close his door.


    No words passed between them as Sally expertly maneuvered the neighborhood streets, skillfully navigating without exceeding the speed limit but making full use of her station wagon''s acceleration.


    After a few minutes of driving that would make a New York cabbie proud, Sally''s car screeched to a halt in front of their shop. Several customers were already waiting impatiently outside, peering through the locked glass door, chatting amongst themselves, puzzled by the delay in the store''s opening


    Sally wasted no time. She sprinted towards the shop''s entrance, offering no apologies or smalltalk, her focus solely on unlocking the door and preparing for business. A few yards behind her, Ted apologized profusely to the impatient locals, trying to keep up with Sally as she wrestled with a tangle of keys.


    Finally, Sally managed to fling the shop doors wide open, she dashed ahead of the waiting crowd, finding her place by the front counter, powering up the cash register with determined efficiency. Ted, on the other hand, went through a truncated morning routine, switching on lights and moving away boxes to clear the aisles for customers.


    The grateful shoppers streamed in, their greetings and farewells terse as they scrambled to make up for lost time. No one mentioned the late opening but their mild annoyance and displeasure were clearly displayed in their stress filled expressions.


    As the last of the early shoppers finally exited the store, Sally finally caught her breath. She slumped into her chair, feeling the adrenaline wear off and the full weight of the morning''s excitement and stress catching up to her. Ted joined her, sharing a weary but knowing smile, silently acknowledging the wild start to their day.


    Even as Ted took a well-deserved break beside Sally, his keen eyes continued to sweep the store, vigilant for any tasks demanding his attention.


    "I''ve got this, you just take a break, you''ve really earned it," Ted said with a knowing wink.


    Sally watched, impressed at how Ted continued to tend to the various tasks around the store, his vigor undiminished by the passionate morning they had shared. Their earlier intimacy seemed to have given Ted an injection of youthful energy, his movements almost buoyant.


    With the rest of the opening tasks now in Ted''s capable hands, a moment of calm settled over the store. Out of instinct, Sally reached under the counter and retrieved her current Nora Roberts novel. It was another treasure from her mother''s collection that she had yet to enjoy fully.


    Her fingers delicately lifted the browned pages from where her favorite bookmark had split the book in two. The bookmark itself was a cherished hand made mother''s day gift from Becky when she was still in elementary school.


    The familiar world of enchanting romance greeted her once more. However, today, a mischievous thought crossed her mind, bringing a warm smile to her face. She knew that none of the fanciful events she was about to read could ever compare to the ecstasy she had shared with Ted earlier that morning.


    Savoring this brief moment of relaxation before her next responsibilities beckoned, her eyes began to reread a few sentences from where she had left off the day before. Today however, the lyrical and suggestive prose before her had a strange effect. It dug relentlessly at her dormant creativity rather than offering an entertaining escape.


    The words seemed to rearrange themselves before her eyes, crafting a story of her own making inside her head. Sally rubbed her eyes in disbelief, the strange sensation evoking a deep sense of dissonance, a feeling she hadn''t experienced in a very long time.


    Setting the novel aside, her blurry, focused gaze looked up and drifted across the neat rows of shelves before her. The vibrant colors of produce and packaged goods provided a predictable and grounding element from which her eyes slowly returned to its normal function. Ted reappeared before her, a cloth in hand as he diligently wiped down shelves and cleared dust from various surfaces, before vanishing behind yet another row of shelves.


    Though her eyes now once again obeyed her command, words now began to dance uncontrollably within her mind. Those words mingled with thoughts of Becky''s adventure in Millerton. Vivid images of her daughter''s experiences unfolded before her like photographs. Fueled by an electrifying surge of creativity, she turned toward the bulletin board behind her, snagging the pen hanging from a string and seizing the notebook that sat beside the store phone, something that she would use to take the occasional telephone order.


    She began writing what was on her mind, the words flowing effortlessly from her pen.


    In her words she described the visage of the protagonist of The Reefmaker, no longer a young girl but now a young woman. Shaped by her adventures with The Reefmaker and the inexorable passage of time. For the next five minutes or so, she wrote with an intensity bordering on possession, finding boundless inspiration in recounting the protagonist''s life events since the last story.


    A bemused customer observed her, momentarily distracted from her shopping by the sight of Sally, head down and scribbling furiously into a tiny notebook.


    The elderly customer, a familiar face to the Joneses, approached Ted and greeted him. "Good morning, Ted." she greeted in her drawn out voice, "I couldn''t but overhear that the store opened a bit late today. Is everything alright?"


    Ted always marveled at how quickly news seemed to travel within Sommerfield. He decided to tell a little white lie to prevent further intrusive questioning.


    "Good morning, Eleanor," he said cheerfully, flashing a reassuring smile. "Thanks for your concern, but we just got held up with our suppliers. We do apologize for the late opening, but it won''t happen again." he added with a soft sigh.


    "It''s quite alright, dear." Eleanor reassured him. "I didn''t mean to get on your case. I truly appreciate having a local grocery store that provides a personal touch. Your father, before you, provided an invaluable service to our community. I still remember the big snowstorm forty-something years ago when most of Sommerfield lost power. It was your father who braved the storm, delivering vital supplies all day and night to all the families in Sommerfield. I recall he even delivered crucial medicine that likely saved my young daughter''s life."


    Ted, his thoughts drifting to a time before his memory, responded humbly, "I don''t remember that, but I''m glad to hear my father was of some use to the community."


    Eleanor nodded, her eyes glistening with memories. "Your father was a good man. I remember your mother, Linda Jones, God rest her soul, minding the grocery store all by herself when your father was out on deliveries, sometimes as far as Millerton. Back then, Millerton had only a tiny corner shop and relied on Sommerfield for proper, quality groceries." Eleanor smiled with pride, recalling the memory, "I even recall seeing you as a baby, strapped to Linda as she ran about the store, restocking and cleaning. You''re quickly living up to your father''s good name, though you could take a page from your dad''s tireless dedication and work a little bit harder."


    Ted thanked Eleanor politely, a mixture of emotions swirling within him. Her words were kind, but they also stirred a complex sense of duty and expectation which he had never quite reconciled.


    Eleanor''s eyes shifted towards Sally, who was engrossed in her own world, working on something with intense concentration. She leaned closer to Ted and whispered, "I must say, Ted, Sally looks quite distracted today. She didn''t even say hello when I came in, and she hasn''t looked up from whatever she''s doing."


    Ted glanced over at Sally, his heart filled with adoration as he watched her intense concentration. "She''s got quite the focus when she''s deep into something," he whispered back to Eleanor. "I''ve seen her like this before, especially when she has a deadline for her crochet projects."


    Eleanor nodded, "That may be the case but it''s just a bit unusual to see her so immersed in delicate work during shop hours."


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Ted couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. It was highly unusual for Sally not to be immersed in a book during her moments of quiet time at the store.


    "Excuse me for a moment, Eleanor I''m going to see what Sally is up to."


    Eleanor nodded understandingly. "No rush, Ted. I''ll browse a bit longer, see if I can find some ingredients to inspire the dinner I''m making for my grandkids over the weekend."


    Ted''s eyes lit up with an idea. "Why don''t you pick up some eggplants? We just got them fresh from Stephenson''s vegetable patch yesterday. They''d be perfect for a baked dish that the kids would love," he suggested, pointing at a crate of shiny, plump eggplants.


    As Ted began to walk away, taking the scenic route toward the cash register where Sally was engrossed, he couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of curiosity. Sneaking quietly along the side aisle, he approached Sally, attempting to peek at what she was doing.


    Tiptoeing to close proximity, he observed the top of her pen tracing delicate circles in the air, the rhythmic sound of pen scratching on paper filling the quietness of the shop.


    Ted leaned his head over Sally''s shoulder, unnoticed, and read the words she was writing in her beautiful cursive script, describing a serene brook that flowed through a lush, green valley with cool water cascading over smooth rocks.


    Breaking the silence with a soft voice, Ted asked, "Hey, Sally, what are you writing?"


    Sally''s head snapped up. She hastily set down the pen, clutching her notebook to her chest as if guarding a precious secret.


    "God, Ted! You nearly scared me out of my wits!" she exclaimed, her heart still racing as she discreetly slid the notebook back under the counter. She absently adjusted the screen of the cash register before turning her body to face Ted.


    With a nervous smile, Sally brushed aside the strands of hair that had fallen across her face. "How can I help you, Ted?"


    Ted smiled back, his curiosity unabated. His gaze remained fixed on the spot where Sally had hidden the notebook.


    With a slow and deliberate tone, Ted inquired, "Sally, what were you writing just then?"


    Sally''s response was swift. She slid her hand under the counter to protect the notebook, replying nonchalantly, "It''s nothing, just drop it, Ted."


    Ted couldn''t resist the playful impulse that overcame him. He slipped his hand sneakily around Sally in an attempt to reach for the notepad, savoring the moment.


    Sally, however, was quick to react. She grabbed Ted''s hand with determination, preventing him from reaching the notepad. Their playful struggle continued as Ted''s fingers inched toward the hidden notebook.


    Finally, Ted''s fingers grasped the notepad gently with his middle and index finger, pulling it out of hiding. Sally''s eyes widened in panic as her notebook saw the light of day. She let go of Ted''s hands and quickly grabbed the notebook, pressing it against her stomach away from his reach.


    Ted''s arms encircled Sally as he playfully attempted to wrest the notebook from her vice-like grip. Sally gasped in playful protest as Ted''s hands tugged at the bottom of her sweater, feeling his fingers against her skin.


    As their laughter-filled struggle continued, a continuation of the intimacy they had shared that morning, the store''s door chimed with the arrival of Maggie and Paul. Paul carried a large box under his arm, and the pair entered, their eyes widening as they took in the scene before them.


    Maggie and Paul''s arrival at the store had interrupted a playful moment between Ted and Sally. Maggie couldn''t help but smile with delight at the couple''s candid affection, seemingly lost in their own world. Paul, on the other hand, was briefly distracted by a sight he hadn''t expected: Sally''s exposed midriff as Ted playfully attempted to wrestle the notebook from her grasp. He looked away quickly, surprised by the sudden resurgence of physical attraction he felt for Sally.


    Maggie cleared her throat with an exaggerated cough, finally catching Ted and Sally''s attention. Ted, feeling somewhat guilty, released Sally and the notebook. Sally straightened herself up, discreetly slipping her notebook into her handbag, safely out of Ted''s reach.


    "Morning, Maggie, Paul," Sally greeted them, flustered.


    "Morning, lovebirds." Maggie teased them with a playful grin.


    Sally, eager to change the subject, quickly asked, "What brings you here so early? Let me treat you to some coffee."


    She walked around the counter toward the self-service coffee bar and began pouring two cups.


    Paul explained their early visit, "That''s okay, Sally, we''re not staying long. I''ve got to get to the office straight after. We were hoping to catch Becky. Since she''s leaving Sommerfield soon, we''ve brought along a gift we''d like to give her."


    Paul took the parcel under his arm and extended it toward Sally. Her face displayed an annoyed surprise, her hands already occupied with pouring coffee. Sally raised a single eyebrow, casting a sidelong glance toward Ted. Paul seemed momentarily stupefied, his mouth hanging open before he turned around and walked back to the counter. He handed the parcel to Ted, who accepted it with childlike excitement, giving it a gentle shake to guess its contents.


    "Becky will be really happy to receive a gift," Ted remarked, clearly impressed by its weight.


    "Don''t shake it Ted. It''s fragile." Paul scolded.


    Ted formed an ''O'' with his mouth, carefully placing the parcel back on the counter.


    Paul continued, "I''m sure Becky will make very good use of the gift. We would have loved to give it to her in person but it''s best we leave it with you now in case we don''t catch her before she flies back to California."


    Sally handed the cups of coffee to Paul and Maggie.


    "Thank you from the bottom of our hearts. I''m sure Becky really appreciates the gift. She''s actually gone on a trip to Millerton this morning, but she''ll definitely get in touch later to thank you for this generous gift." Sally said.


    Maggie turned to Sally expectantly. "I hope Becky gets to see Dan while she''s in Millerton. I would also love to pop over to Millerton sometime to see how Dan is doing, but I want to give him some space to do his own thing too."


    Sally nodded, understanding Maggie''s sentiment. "Yes, it''s probably why Becky went to Millerton. It''s so nice that she got to see Dan again, I could tell that she really misses him. We too were glad to see Dan again at your house. He seemed to be in good spirits, and Mary seemed thrilled to have her brother around."


    Maggie''s eyes lit up as she continued the conversation. "I hope Dan comes back to Sommerfield more often. It would be lovely to see him again, but only if he wants to, I know he is busy with his work at the deli and everything."


    Ted and Sally exchanged ambivalent glances, unspoken thoughts hanging in the air. The topic of Dan, it seemed, stirred emotions and questions that remained concealed beneath the surface.


    Ted finally addressed Maggie and Paul, keen to move the conversation along, "Thank you for inviting us over to your house for that wonderful lunch the other day. I had a great time," he said, hesitating slightly. "I think."


    A relieved smile washed over Maggie''s expression. Ted noticed a faint smile creeping onto Paul''s stern demeanor, guessing that Paul might have been reminiscing about the home run he had hit off Ted''s pitch.


    "You should come over for lunch again sometime, even after Becky has gone back to California. I''ll convince Dan to fire up the barbecue again." Maggie graciously extended an invitation.


    Sally quickly intervened. "We can''t impose on you like that. Why don''t you come over to our house instead? I''ve got a few new recipes I think I can tempt you with."


    Paul picked up on Sally''s offer, his eyes lighting up with interest. "That would be wonderful," he said, turning to Sally. "You''ve got a gift for cooking, and that dessert salad you made the other day was incredible. I can''t wait to see what else you can do."


    Sally smiled politely, holding back her desire to grin from ear to ear at the compliment. Instead, she subtly turned toward Ted, giving him a quick wink of shared understanding.


    Ted''s affection for Sally couldn''t be contained, but a sense of playful competitiveness nibbled at him. "You know, Maggie, even I have a few new culinary tricks up my sleeves."


    Maggie looked at Ted with genuine surprise, her eyes eager for him to elaborate.


    "Really, Ted?"


    "Oh yes really, I''ve picked up a few pointers from the pastry goddess herself, Emily. I''d be glad to whip up something for you to sample if you think you''re ready for the greatest gastronomic adventure of your lifetime." Ted declared confidently.


    Sally burst out laughing, surprising both Ted and Maggie, who couldn''t help but smile at Sally''s bright disposition. Sally contemplated responding with a biting comeback about Ted''s lumpy pot pie but decided to let Ted have his moment.


    "Speaking of Emily," Sally began, holding back further laughter, "have you heard that Emily''s pastry shop has reopened?"


    Maggie nodded enthusiastically. "Oh gosh, yes. I really missed Emily''s pastries, and more importantly, I missed seeing Emily. She''s been through a lot of late."


    Paul chimed in with his knowledge of the situation. "I heard that there was some unsavory commotion at Emily''s store that led to the temporary closing. I''m glad that such business is over and done with so that everyone can move on with their lives."


    Sally and Ted exchanged uncomfortable looks as Paul continued to discuss the unsettling topic. His words hung in the air, casting a shadow over the grocery store.


    "I''m not sure if you know," Paul began, lowering his voice, "but I heard from one of my clients that he saw Steve, Emily''s husband, receiving a visit from the police yesterday at his machine shop. It may have been related to the things that happened at Emily''s shop."


    A silence fell over the group, the gravity of the situation sinking in. Paul lowered his voice as he leaned in closer to Sally and Ted.


    "Imagine that," Paul continued, shaking his head, "getting a visit from the police in front of all your customers. Steve''s reputation has been shot to bits."


    "Well, hold on now." Ted interjected, "We should respect the due process and allow the police investigation to run its course before making any judgments. Presumption of innocence and all that." there was a lack of conviction in Ted''s voice as he offered the token of impartiality.


    Maggie tried to shift the conversation toward a more positive note. "No matter what," she declared, "the important thing is that we support Emily in getting back on her feet." She smiled warmly. "I plan to buy a bunch of her yummy pastries. It might not be much, but I hope another friendly face would bolster Emily''s situation."


    Maggie turned to Paul. "I''ll need you to give me a lift home after I pick up the pastries. There''s no way I''m walking all the way back home carrying all that."


    "Of course, honey." Paul replied.


    "We''ll see you later, lovebirds," Maggie said to Ted and Sally, "Say hello to Becky for us."


    Paul shook Ted''s hand and kissed Sally before turning to leave with Maggie.


    "Thanks again for Becky''s gift," Sally said. "Maggie, I''ll see you at the crochet club later tonight."


    With another round of final farewells and waves of goodbyes, Maggie and Paul finally left the shop, the door closing tightly behind them.


    Ted and Sally exchanged glances filled with relief, their bodies visibly loosening up. An expression of accomplishment and contentment graced their faces, signaling the completion of their social obligations.


    Ted gazed cautiously at Sally, slowly lowering himself to the ground. His hand sneakily found its way into Sally''s handbag where she had hidden her notebook.


    Sally noticed Ted''s strange movements, her eyes following his arm down onto his hands which was already probing deep into her bag. Erupting with good-natured outrage, she grabbed onto Ted around his torso and leaned into him, playfully biting at his neck. Ted, feeling the warmth of Sally''s breath against his skin, excitedly turned into her embrace, his wandering hands once again reaching underneath her sweater.


    "I mean, it''s one thing to do this on the couch at home, but in the grocery store?" Sally asked breathily.


    Her hands, driven by an intense desire, assertively grasped the back of Ted''s belt, exerting firm pressure as she drew him irresistibly closer.


    Suddenly from the dairy aisle, Eleanor stepped into view, a forgotten and unwilling witness to Ted and Sally''s unbridled passion. She almost dropped the shopping basket she was holding as she was confronted by their scandalous embrace.


    "Edward Jones Junior! Sally Berenson!" Eleanor exclaimed. "We all know you love each other, but must it be so public?"


    Ted and Sally immediately parted, their gazes comically avoiding each other as if they were complete strangers.


    Ted pointed to nowhere in particular and muttered a few grunts before taking off, grabbing the broom, and immediately going to sweep the farthest corner of the shop he could find. Sally''s face turned bright red as she mindlessly fussed with her hair, her eyes unable to establish eye contact.


    "Eleanor!" Sally yelped, "Good morning!"

 Chapter 35: The Pineview Diner special

    Situated on the northern side of Millerton, The Pineview diner had earned its reputation as an enduring, round-the-clock dining destination. Its walls were clad with pine wood panels the color of beeswax, adorned with pennants of the Millerton baseball team and framed watercolor renditions of the local landscape, capturing the essence of the charming town.


    Becky stepped into the cozy diner, the worn floorboards creaking softly beneath her feet as she found a seat next to the front window. A waitress, a little younger than herself, swiftly approached, ready to provide a menu and a warm smile.


    "Thank you," Becky said with a polite nod, accepting the menu.


    She flipped through the pages, trying to find the breakfast skillet that Colin had recommended. A frown of slight confusion crossed her face as she reached the last page of the menu. Catching the waitress''s attention, she held up the menu, as if seeking confirmation.


    "Excuse me," Becky inquired, "do you have a breakfast skillet on the menu? I couldn''t find it."


    The waitress offered a knowing smile as she took the menu from Becky''s hands and secured it under her arm, jotting the order down swiftly on a spiral notepad.


    "That''s a secret menu item for workers in the local area," the waitress explained, "You must have a friend in town. I haven''t seen you around before."


    Becky smiled, grateful for Colin''s insider knowledge. "I''m just visiting Millerton for the day," she replied. "I was lucky enough to bump into a kind young man opening the deli who gave me the recommendation."


    The waitress nodded knowingly and put her pen back into her server apron. Leaning in with a smile, she continued, "Oh, you must have met Colin. He''s always the hardworking one doing the opening shift over at the deli. He''s kinda cute with those big round glasses he wears, don''t you think?"


    Becky remembered Colin''s captivating eyes, so full of warmth and energy. "Yes, he is." she admitted with a grin.


    "You''re really going to enjoy the breakfast, as much as you will enjoy our beautiful town." the waitress said cheerfully as she placed the order with the kitchen before returning to Becky''s side.


    Becky looked out the window at the passing traffic and replied, "I''m really looking forward to seeing all the sights and sounds that the town has to offer."


    The waitress looked up, recalling the highlights of the town with enthusiasm, "Millerton is an absolute treasure trove of experiences," she enthused. "Imagine a charming bowling alley for a bit of spirited competition, a cozy art gallery to nourish your artistic soul, picturesque nature trails beckoning just beyond the town''s borders, and a street full of fashion boutiques awaiting your exploration."


    Becky''s eyes lit up as she considered the shopping possibilities. "I''d love to pick up a new book bag and a few gifts for my friends."


    The waitress beamed and made a delightful suggestion. "You should definitely check out Meadow Breeze Apparel. They''ve got a great collection of locally crafted designs and exquisite accessories that I am sure will captivate your discerning tastes."


    Becky nodded appreciatively. "I''m loving Millerton already," she said. "So many friendly folks with so many great tips."


    The waitress chuckled, sharing the sentiment. "You won''t be thanking me when you spend every last penny buying all the cool stuff they sell."


    They shared a friendly laugh before the waitress went to attend another table, leaving Becky to gaze out the window at the traffic parading slowly down the tree lined street. Her heart swelled with contentment as she basked in the welcoming atmosphere of Millerton''s Pineview Kitchen.


    Her thoughts drifted back to Dan and the reason for her visit, but for now, they were overshadowed by the cozy warmth and cheerful conversations that surrounded her. The town had already wrapped its arms around her, and she couldn''t help but be charmed by its undeniable allure.


    Becky''s anticipation grew as the waitress returned with her order. Served in a well-seasoned cast-iron skillet, true to its name. The breakfast skillet was a feast for the senses, a hearty combination of locally made sausages from the deli, shiny scrambled eggs that was still oozing, hash browns that had a crunch reminiscent of Old Dutch chips, and a stack of puffy buttermilk pancakes drenched in dark maple syrup.


    She regarded the enormous meal before her with trepidation, wondering if she had ordered something more suitable for a hungry farmer or a long-haul truck driver. Becky picked up her fork and bravely scooped up a mound of the creamy eggs to her mouth, savoring the velvety texture and richness of fresh farm eggs. As she indulged in her meal, a familiar voice reached her ears, its timbre crackling with weariness but still carrying that unmistakable tone of measured experience.


    "Becky Jones, fancy seeing you here."


    Becky''s eyes widened with delight as she turned to face the source of the voice. There, before her stood Harry Sullivan. The epitome of sophistication in his tailored suit jacket and crisply pressed white shirt. He exuded an air of readiness for the impending grand presentation, and Becky couldn''t contain her enthusiasm as she sprung from her chair to embrace him warmly.


    "Harry!" Becky exclaimed with genuine joy. "Oh my goodness, what are you doing here? Come, sit down and save me from this culinary predicament. I think I may have ordered too much food."


    Harry cast a glance at the substantial skillet in front of Becky and raised an amused, albeit slightly horrified eyebrow.


    "What did you order, a trucker''s banquet?" he teased.


    A light-hearted laugh escaped her, "This is the breakfast skillet, a hidden menu special," she explained. "I couldn''t resist trying it out at least once in my life, especially since I traveled all the way from Sommerfield."


    Impressed by her adventurous spirit, Harry reached for a spare fork from the cutlery jar on the table and sampled a sausage link from the neatly arranged skillet. He nodded in approval at the delicious blend of premium local pork and herbs.


    "This is really good, Definitely not good for my heart, though!" Harry admitted with a grin. "As to why I am here, ever since I took on the project to design the new community hall in Millerton, I''ve been making regular trips down here. Inspecting the site and dealing with local government officials who had contracted me for the job."


    Becky nodded with understanding, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    "Oh, so that''s why you''re here so early. Can I see your design for the new community hall?" she asked, unable to hide her keen interest.


    Harry nodded and retrieved a stylish laptop from his brown leather messenger bag. With a few quick clicks, a slideshow of his presentation unfolded before them. Becky was captivated by the modern architectural design dominated by organic, oval shapes and surfaces that seamlessly blended wood and glass.


    "It''s a forward-looking design," Becky commented. "Quite brave for a rural town like Millerton."


    Harry understood the subtext behind her words and acknowledged the challenge.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Not everyone may love it at first, especially those with a more conservative mindset," Harry admitted. "But Millerton is on the fast track to expansion. A town like that needs to embrace change and lead with innovation."


    His conviction shone through as he spoke, and his gaze held steady with self-belief.


    Becky nodded in agreement.


    "I absolutely agree." she said. "Having such modern examples in a local setting can serve as a model for others to follow. Not to mention, it''ll put Millerton on the map, something local businesses would surely appreciate. What inspired your design?"


    Harry was pleased to have an enthusiastic supporter of his vision.


    "I knew you''d understand," he said with a smile. "I revisited my alma mater in Minneapolis a few months back and consulted with my old college professor. We spent countless hours debating the merits of this controversial design over many mugs of coffee. Her insights and encouragement lent credence to my vision."


    Harry savored a bite of the airy pancake, licking his lips unconsciously, momentarily lost in the delicious flavors before resuming his narrative.


    "I even spent a Saturday with my professor, touring several of her architectural masterpieces around Minneapolis," Harry continued, his voice laced with grateful satisfaction. "We discussed the elements she took design risks on, debating what worked and what didn''t in the final construction. I took heavy inspiration from her work, striving to match her visionary spirit while creating a design that would harmonize with rural Minnesota. That''s why I opted for local materials, which form the backbone of the design."


    Becky studied the intricate lines of Harry''s design, her brow furrowing slightly with concern.


    "Doesn''t the complexity of the design mean higher construction costs?" she inquired, her eyes searching Harry''s for an answer.


    Harry chuckled heartily as he sampled the scrambled eggs before him. "That''s exactly what Mike had criticized about my design." he admitted with a grin. "With all the curves and non-standard elements, every piece of the building will have to be custom-made. It''ll be quite an effort to fabricate, fit, and install. Mike had the same worried look you have now."


    Becky blushed at the thought but maintained a supportive smile.


    "As long as you can sell the concept and highlight the merits of a long-term investment in such an impressive and innovative design, I''m sure your meticulous vision will win over the decision-makers," she reassured Harry.


    Harry nodded, appreciating her encouragement. "That''s what I believe too," he replied. "Sometimes you have to take a chance; it may not pay off, but you owe it to yourself to push your abilities. Plus, I already have a backup design in place in case it gets a cold reception."


    Becky agreed wholeheartedly, "You never truly discover your capabilities until you put yourself out there," she said. "It''s amazing that you had the chance to reconnect with your college mentor. But Harry, I was wondering if you don''t mind me asking; what was your college experience like and how did you end up back in Sommerfield after studying in Minneapolis?"


    Harry leaned back, reminiscing about his journey. "Well, as you know, just like you, I too was born and raised in Sommerfield." he began. "We''re both ''Sommerfielders'' right down to the marrow of our frostbitten bones."


    Becky laughed, acknowledging the shared bond of their origins.


    Harry continued with his story, "My family have been involved in the earth-moving business for a long time in Sommerfield." He shared, "But I was always more interested in buildings than moving rocks and soil. So I studied my butt off and got good grades in math. You know how limited college options are around here, so with a loan from my dad, I applied for college in Minneapolis to study architecture."


    A smile adorned his face, "College was an incredible experience. For a country boy like me, it was like a dream come true. A world of learning at my fingertips and parties every week." Harry laughed, "Plus it was where I had met Mike''s mother who was studying commerce at the time. We hit it off like a house on fire."


    Harry put down his fork and looked at Becky with his full attention, "How about you? Tell me about your studies in California."


    "College has been amazing for me too." she glowed with delight, "I''ve received offers to work as a trainee vet at several clinics in Los Angeles, even an internship at a prestigious animal hospital which I am seriously considering. But I haven''t told my parents yet; I don''t want them to think I''m never coming back to Sommerfield."


    Harry nodded, his eyes reflecting empathy.


    "Those sound like some very good opportunities to put you on track to do what you love." he encouraged. "That said, rural veterinary practice here in Minnesota can be just as rewarding. It could be the balance between doing what you love whilst staying close to family. Truth be told, a career is not the only consideration. That''s why I decided to move back to Sommerfield after Mike was born. It''s a great place to raise a child, and I wanted Mike to grow up close to his grandparents, who are still a big part of his life today. Honestly, it has been a Godsend to have my parents around, especially after the divorce and Mike''s mother had moved back to Minneapolis."


    As Harry briefly touched on the unhappy period in his life, a somber mood descended upon the conversation. But the melancholy was soon interrupted by the energetic movements of the young waitress who had spotted Harry''s familiar face.


    "Hey, Harry!" she exclaimed, her voice sharp and cheerful. "Back in town for another big important meeting?"


    Harry turned to the waitress.


    "Hi Sophia." he greeted, "Yep, back for another meeting. More serious business again, trying to convince a bunch of local government bigwigs to keep giving me money to build my pie in the sky."


    Sophia''s smile remained as she handed Harry a menu.


    "Just coffee for me this morning," he quickly informed, "I was lucky enough to run into Becky here, who is a good friend of my son Mike. She had kindly offered to share with me her gargantuan breakfast."


    Becky and Sophia exchanged warm smiles, extending their greetings with pleasant waves of their hands.


    Sophia''s eyes shone with interest as she turned her attention to Becky. "Oh wow, so Becky, you''re from Sommerfield too?" she inquired.


    Becky sat up with pride, and presented herself to Sophia. "Born and raised." she shot a quick glance at Harry, "A ''Sommerfielder'' right to the marrow of my frostbitten bone!"


    Becky''s playful choice of expressions brought a smile back to Harry''s face. Putting away her order notepad, Sophia nodded thoughtfully, her lips forming a playful pout.


    "It''s an unstoppable Sommerfield invasion!" she declared, her smile turning sly as she offered a contemplative nod. "Though I suppose it''s not a bad thing..."


    Sophia leaned in closer to Becky, going shoulder to shoulder with her. "I have to thank Sommerfield for contributing to an influx of some major hotties." she playfully declared, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Especially a certain, very fine, delivery guy at the deli."


    Harry couldn''t help but chuckle at Sophia''s boldness. "For a second there," he quipped, "I thought you were talking about me, but I was soon brought back down to earth."


    The three shared a hearty laugh. Sophia draped a friendly arm around Harry, her tone still filled with playful teasing.


    "Harry''s not too bad looking for an old man." her teasing flowed naturally, "But I''m sorry, he doesn''t quite compare to the hunky deli delivery man who''s delivering more than just cold cuts."


    Sophia let out an exaggerated sigh, complete with an expression of satisfied yearning. Harry and Becky exchanged amused smiles at Sophia''s unabashed expressiveness, finding her spirited presence refreshing.


    However, Sophia soon noticed the arrival of new customers entering the diner, "I''ll leave you two in peace to catch up." she said, "I''ll be back shortly with Harry''s coffee."


    "Could I get my coffee to go, Sophia?" he asked. "I need to head off soon to prepare for my date with destiny."


    Sophia nods, her energy akin to a whirlwind as she rushes off to fetch Harry''s coffee.


    As Harry reached for his wallet to settle the bill, he expressed his gratitude.


    "Becky, it was really nice catching up with you, and thank you for sharing such a wonderful breakfast." he said with genuine warmth, "I hope to see you again before you head back to California."


    Harry placed a generous tip on the table, using the salt shaker as a makeshift paperweight.


    "Harry, you don''t need to. It''s my treat." Becky offered a gracious smile as she addressed Harry''s kindness.


    "It''s my pleasure." Harry simply replied.


    Returning his smile with appreciation, Becky nodded, "Good luck with your presentation today. I''m sure you''ll ace it. Also, please say hi to Mike for me."


    With that, Harry stowed his laptop back into his leather bag and waved goodbye to Becky. He strode confidently over to Sophia, who handed him his coffee. Paying for his coffee with a generous tip, he gave a final wave to Becky before heading out onto the street.


    As Becky watched Harry walk down the street into the distance, a green delivery truck slowly rolled towards the stoplight just outside the diner, coming to a halt just eight yards away from where she sat.


    Her eyes followed its movement, noticing the deli''s name painted on the side of the truck. As she continued to observe the truck, her heart skipped a beat as she spotted Dan at the wheel. A look of concentration upon his face, his entire attention focused on the delivery schedule sitting beside him.


    He was unaware that Becky was staring at him from her seat inside the diner as he began mentally charting the delivery route for the day. A few seconds later as the light turned green, Dan''s focus returned to the road as he continued on his way towards the deli around the corner.


    Catching the unplanned, candid glimpse into Dan''s new life had left Becky entranced, re-establishing the kind of closeness that she had once taken for granted. A sense of intimacy, tinged with longing, lingered in her heart as she found herself staring blankly at the spot where Dan''s truck had been. With a determined shake of her head, she abruptly refocused on the hearty breakfast before her. However her mind wandered once again, her fork began tracking aimless circles on her plate, thoughts consumed by the imminent reunion with Dan.

 Chapter 36: Fearsome encounters at the gallery

    Dan pulled his delivery truck into the rear of the deli, the park brake applied as he took a swig from the thermos of coffee notched in the drink holder. It had been a hectic morning for him, shuttling between different suppliers beyond town, gathering supplies for the deli and its patrons. His sole focus was to swiftly unload the cargo, allowing him to make a start on his long delivery route that would take up the rest of his work day.


    With a sense of purpose, Dan swung out of the cab, clipboard in hand which was filled with the day''s delivery schedule. Reaching the back of the vehicle, he opened the cargo compartment and began loading a hand truck with goods and raw materials bound for the deli''s bustling kitchen and display counters. With the hand truck heavy and full, he wasted no time and pushed the supplies into the storeroom, calling for assistance as he efficiently began offloading the supplies.


    In response to Dan''s call, Colin emerged from the front of the shop. The two friends quickly shared their secret handshake, a brief moment of camaraderie, before getting back to the task at hand. With a shared understanding of the importance of their work, they swiftly moved to restock the deli''s storeroom. Colin''s seriousness was apparent as he diligently arranged large containers of herbs and spices onto their designated shelves, while fresh ingredients like eggs and milk were carefully delivered to the kitchen, awaiting the chefs'' skilled hands.


    After several trips of Dan''s rattly hand truck, the deli''s storeroom was fully replenished with fresh supplies for the day. Colin, always thoughtful, had already organized Dan''s deliveries, ready to be loaded onto the truck. The orders were boxed, sealed and placed against the wall so as to not obstruct their movement. They were also strategically arranged, with the last deliveries conveniently positioned at the front, making Dan''s job easier.


    Grateful for Colin''s attention to detail, Dan began loading his truck with the day''s deliveries. Handing Colin his clipboard, Dan asked his friend to double-check the list to ensure it matched the orders Colin had prepared.


    Colin grabbed the clipboard, his round, keen eyes scanning the lengthy list of customers and their corresponding orders. Dan couldn''t help but smile at Colin''s intense concentration, appreciating his thoroughness.


    "Take it easy, buddy," Dan said, chuckling. "You look like you''re about to pop a vein. It''s going to be fine."


    Colin sighed, his eyes still glued to the list.


    "The quicker I finish checking the list, the quicker I can help you with loading the truck. We''ve got a long list of food orders today, probably because of this fantastic party weather we''ve been having."


    Dan laughed heartily. "Absolutely! I''m eagerly looking forward to the weekend, so we can get together, have a couple of beers, and savor this gorgeous weather."


    "Damn it, I forgot the Black Forest Ham for Lindstrom Sandwiches." Colin exclaimed, blowing out a puff of air in frustration.


    Dan approached his friend, giving him a consolatory pat on the back.


    "Hey, Colin, relax, it''s all good." Dan reassured him. He observed Colin''s frazzled demeanor and remarked, "I can tell today''s opening has been hectic by how harried you look. Let me take care of the ham. You go ahead and finish loading the last deliveries and then head back to the front of the shop."


    Colin nodded emotionlessly as Dan rushed off to retrieve the missing Black Forest Ham. He navigated the familiar aisles of the cooler, passing rows of dried meats hanging from the racks, memories of delightful lunch platters shared with his new friends from the deli. Opening a few boxes, he found legs of maple-glazed hams, another tempting sight but not what he needed. Eventually, before the chill of the cooler got to him, he spotted his prize: the deli''s signature Black Forest ham, wrapped in a white cheesecloth.


    Dan regarded the ham with pride. It was a creation of his own, one he had painstakingly cured and smoked following a traditional recipe he had stumbled upon in an old German cookbook from the Millerton thrift shop. As he carried the large ham over his shoulder, the rich aroma of pine smoke and juniper berries enveloped him. His mouth watered at the thought of savoring a thick slice of the ham on fresh bread with a generous spread of Dijon mustard.


    Returning to his truck, Dan carefully secured the large ham in the cargo area before tightly shutting the door. He looked around, wanting to thank Colin for his assistance. However his friend was nowhere to be seen, Colin having returned to the front of the shop, attending to customers with his characteristic sense of responsibility and dedication.


    As Dan circled around to the driver''s side and opened the van door, a message from a customer on his phone momentarily distracted him. However, before he could react, a familiar voice suddenly shouted from the passenger seat.


    "Hey there, Buckaroo!" Becky''s voice rang out in a playful cowboy accent.


    Dan nearly dropped his phone in surprise, but a wide grin broke out on his face as he leaned over the gear lever to give Becky a warm, tight hug. He was filled with joy to see her right there before him.


    "Sneaky little imp," Dan chuckled affectionately, his heart warmed by her surprise appearance.


    Becky accepted her new nickname with pride, delighted to have injected a bit of morning mischief into Dan''s routine. She leaned in to take a careful sniff around Dan''s neck.


    "Hmmm, you smell good," she remarked, her voice filled with admiration. "Like a smoky deli sandwich."


    Dan laughed heartily at her comment. "That must have been from the Black Forest ham I was carrying." he explained, "You like the smell huh? Maybe I should get into the perfume business. I''ll call it ''Eau De Smoko Porco''.''"


    Becky groaned in jest, but her eyes danced with amusement as she playfully swatted Dan''s arm.


    "Oh, you think that name is just brilliant, but you just don''t want to admit it." He leaned back comfortably into his driver''s seat. "So, what brings you to Millerton today? Did you drive all the way here to see me?"


    "Hardly!" She replied, "I was looking for a bit of adventure, and I thought Millerton might fit the bill. I''m going to visit the local art gallery, do a spot of shopping, go for a nature walk, and I might even get a few frames of bowling in¡ªall before sunset!"


    Dan chuckled appreciatively. "I''m working for the weekend, but you''re already there!" he said, clearly impressed.


    They shared a laugh, and then Becky''s eyes softened as she looked at Dan with a touch of hope. "Would you be free to catch up sometime?" she asked earnestly. "Even if it''s just for half an hour during your break or something."


    Dan thought for a moment before replying, "The advantage of doing the early shift is that I get off at 2 pm. I''m all yours after that. Where do you think you''ll be around that time?"


    Becky''s face lit up with excitement, her hands reaching out for something to grasp, eventually her hand found Dan''s.


    "I just need to be back in Sommerfield for dinner, so I''ll leave Millerton at four. I have no idea where adventure will take me, so I''ll call you closer to two."


    Dan nodded with a smile. "Sounds like a plan. That''s plenty of time to do something together." He glanced at his watch regretfully. "Unfortunately, duty calls. I''ve got to make a start on my big scary delivery route."


    Becky nodded in understanding as Dan settled into his seat, buckling his seat belt. However, she didn''t move from her spot.


    "Does your delivery run happen to pass by the art gallery?" she asked with an innocent look in her eyes.


    Dan raised an eyebrow with a knowing smirk. "Are you trying to bum a ride?"


    Becky responded with a sweet, hopeful smile, turning on the charm as she curled a few strands of her shoulder-length hair around her finger.


    "I''ve never had the fortune to ride in such a cool, big, green delivery truck driven by such a hunky delivery man before,"


    Dan shook his head with a mixture of disbelief and amusement. "Becky Jones, where did you pick up such cheap tricks from? Did you learn this from flirting with all the guys at university?"


    Becky laughed, "Oh no, tricks this good they don''t teach in school! But you do realize you''ve got an adoring female fan over at Pineview Kitchen who came up with the phrase ''hunky deli delivery man who''s delivering more than just cold cuts''."


    Dan chuckled with recognition.


    "That would be Sophia. She''s a really great girl. A bit of a dynamo of unstoppable energy."


    "Oh I know! And let me warn you, Sophia seems to have sized you up already. I''m sure the word ''hottie'' was also used at some point when she was talking about you."


    A blush of modesty tinged Dan''s cheeks as he considered the situation. He placed his right palm over his forehead in exasperation. "I better watch myself, or I''ll be swept up in her supercharged tornado of hyperactivity. I made the mistake of drinking with Sophia once, that girl is a human beer sponge."


    Becky, not one to be outdone, quickly related her beer story.


    "You know Dan, I did win a beer-drinking contest in university recently." she said with slight embellishment.


    Dan raised an eyebrow skeptically. "That''s quite surprising. I always thought you were the reigning champion of staying sober."


    "I wasn''t old enough to drink back then! I didn''t want to get in any trouble with my parents. But it turns out I''ve inherited a superhuman beer-drinking gene from my dad."


    Dan nodded slowly, his eyes dancing with amusement. "I''ve always admired your girl scout-like discipline back in the day." Dan said, "To celebrate your achievements, it looks like I''ll have to make you a mocktail next time so you can join the adults'' table."


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Becky responded with a mock frown, sticking her tongue out at Dan.


    "Very funny, Danny Fenton. You''ve really picked up an attitude and a half in the few years I haven''t seen you."


    Dan smiled to himself as he started the truck''s engine. "Well close the door and buckle up so we can get going. I apologize for being so bossy, but this hunky delivery man''s gotta go deliver some cabanossi." He rhymed playfully.


    Becky laughed with a chorus of delighted laughter as she closed the door. The truck slowly rolled away from the deli, setting out on their short drive to the art gallery.


    As they drove down the main street of Millerton, the traffic became unusually congested. Stopping at a traffic light, Dan and Becky found themselves in a mini traffic jam, a sight rarely seen in these quiet parts of the country.


    Dan furrowed his brow, bewildered by the traffic as he observed buses and trucks jostling for position, impatient honking disrupting the peaceful country air. He muttered to himself about how Millerton''s traffic had never been like this. Glancing at Becky, he asked, "Is traffic really like this every day in California?"


    A loud honk from the car behind him jolted Dan back to reality, and he quickly moved forward, extending his hand out of the window with an apologetic wave.


    Becky smiled at his flustered reaction to the honking.


    "California is such a big and varied place," she began. "Sure, downtown Los Angeles can get pretty gridlocked during peak hours." She paused, her eyes distant as she recalled fond memories. "But I''ve also driven through country roads in the desert where there was nary a soul to be seen for miles."


    She chuckled as she recalled an amusing encounter, "Once, I even saw a roadrunner speeding across the road in front of me."


    Dan''s eyes widened with surprise. "What, like from the cartoons?"


    Becky nodded, her laughter ringing out. "Yes, exactly like the cartoon!"


    Dan couldn''t help but smile at her infectious laughter. He had always appreciated her ability to find joy in the little things.


    "Tell me more," he urged.


    "Well, on that occasion, I had gone on a short trip with a few of my friends. We spent a night camping outdoors at a national park in the southeastern desert." Her voice held a sense of wonder as she continued, "It was incredible, watching the orange glow of the sunrise over the dry desert landscape. It reignited my love for nature. It''s different from the forests and lakes back in Sommerfield, but it''s no less beautiful."


    Dan stole a glance at Becky, the serene look of satisfaction on her face made him smile too.


    As the conversation flowed, Dan couldn''t help but express a bit of concern. "Are there scorpions in the desert?"


    "Apparently there are, but I didn''t see any at that time," she replied. "Are you scared of scorpions?"


    Dan shifted in his seat, his hand fidgeting nervously.


    "Who wouldn''t be?"


    Becky smiled slyly, "I''m going to keep that in mind."


    "Why?" Dan couldn''t help but feel a bit anxious about where this conversation was going.


    Becky''s smile grew mischievous. "It''s sure to come in handy sometime."


    Dan jokingly protested, "I''m not sure if I like this new Becky Jones I''m seeing!"


    Dan skillfully piloted the truck through the streets as they navigated the maze of traffic that had momentarily ensnared Millerton''s center. Breaking through the choking traffic a mile or so down the road, they arrived at the edge of town. Dan expertly pulled the truck off the road, entering a small gravel parking lot in front of a converted barn that housed the local art gallery of Millerton.


    Becky gazed out the window at the charming gallery, its rustic exterior exuding a warm and inviting atmosphere. Next to it stood a quaint farmhouse cafe and souvenir shop, surrounded by a picturesque garden. Wooden benches and colorful outdoor umbrellas adorned the lush green lawn. A small bus was parked nearby, and tourists could be seen enjoying their time, chatting and sipping cups of amber liquid. Some visitors strolled around the scenic garden, capturing photos of the gallery barn, which proudly displayed the North Star Flag fluttering in the breeze.


    Turning her attention back to Dan, Becky smiled and said, "Well, this is my stop." She expressed her gratitude for the ride and confirmed once more that she would call him later in the day to arrange their next meeting.


    Leaning over, she hugged Dan tightly, a genuine show of appreciation for his kindness.


    Dan reciprocated the embrace warmly, his voice sincere as he said, "Have a good time exploring the town, Becky. I''ll see you later."


    Just as Becky was about to exit the van, she turned back to Dan with a thoughtful expression.


    "Wait," she said, her curiosity piqued. "Every Millerton local I''ve met so far has given me a tip about the town. Now that you''re a naturalized Millertonian," she continued, "what''s your tip?"


    Dan took a moment to contemplate the question, his eyes wandering toward the breathtaking view outside the front window. The rolling fields of green grass stretched into the distance, leading to the edge of a tranquil pond. He couldn''t help but smile as he soaked in the beauty of the scenery and the sight of Becky patiently awaiting his answer.


    With a tender smile, Dan finally replied, "Don''t fall in love with everything you see, or you can never leave again."


    Becky smiled in understanding, appreciating the wisdom in his words. She closed the van door and, before parting ways, gave Dan a final wave as his truck drove away.


    Turning towards the gallery, she started down the fine gravel path, her hiking boots crunching softly as she approached the front entrance of the massive red barn. Above the door, an intricately carved wooden architrave depicted a cornucopia brimming with the bounties of the local harvest. Intrigued, she paused to examine its remarkable detail. Upon closer inspection, she discovered tiny figures hidden amidst the ornate woodwork, their features meticulously rendered, possibly inspired by real individuals known to the artist.


    Upon crossing the threshold, Becky was enveloped by the cool, musky aroma of old wood. The gallery''s interior revealed an impressive collection of paintings and sculptures. Smaller artworks adorned the barn''s posts, while larger canvases hung from wires attached to the ceiling joists, creating partitions that divided the space into distinct sections.


    Near the entrance, a petite counter was staffed by a friendly man, clad in an olive green cardigan. He looked up from the book he was reading, removing his reading glasses, and greeted Becky with a warm smile. His curly black hair framed his dark face, his eyes creasing with hospitality.


    As he handed Becky a small brochure detailing the current exhibitions and brief biographies of the local artists featured, she noticed a donation tin and contributed to support the gallery''s endeavors. The man nodded appreciatively before returning to his book.


    The gallery''s silence resembled that of an empty church, with every step Becky took echoing through the hallowed space. The occasional creak of wood echoing through the barn added to the reverential atmosphere.


    The large paintings predominantly featured various landscapes, each one resembling an ornate window frame offering glimpses into different seasons and moments of rural Minnesota. These scenes resonated deeply with Becky, evoking memories of her childhood spent exploring the natural beauty surrounding Sommerfield; a wooded grove revealing itself along the tranquil riverbanks, vast plains of grass bordering cornfields, and solitary farmhouses standing steadfast amidst the unvarying farmland.


    The paintings appeared to chronicle the very essence of the days she had known growing up. Those afternoons spent exploring the world beyond the backyard of her home in Sommerfield, as if it had been painstakingly captured by an astute and meticulous observer.


    Despite the technical prowess and evocative nature of the artworks, they still lacked the whimsy and imaginative spark Becky had preferred in creative works. She sighed audibly, catching the curious gaze of the gallery''s minder who momentarily looked up from his book.


    Becky scolded herself silently, wondering why she couldn''t simply appreciate these works as expressions of love and dedication from artists who shared her deep Minnesota roots.


    Navigating the rows upon rows of landscapes, both grand and intimate, the cacophony of colors and shapes became overwhelming. A sense of drowning slowly crept over her.


    Above her, the wires suspending the paintings ascended towards the barn''s rafters, disappearing into the ceiling just past the collar tie. They were illuminated by the dormer, gently swaying in response to the subtle breeze that permeated the space. They resembled the long seagrass she had observed while diving off the California coast¡ªtethered to the ocean floor and reaching out toward the light.


    Struggling to wade through the sea of art, Becky finally reached the gallery''s end. There, in dreadful majesty, stood a sculpture hewn from black granite, its gaze fixed intently upon her. It took on the form of a malevolent creature, its eyes sunken and filled with insatiable hunger. A pair of chipped and broken deer horns jutted from its skull-like head, its emaciated torso bearing the marks of battles endured, a canvas of random and deep chisels marks that conveyed a sense of a wounded and untamed soul.


    The sculpture, with its primal allure, drew Becky in, almost as if her last breath had been captured in a final scream of terror, immortalized in this haunting creation. It was so lifelike that it seemed to move, its crouched form turning toward her, its malevolence palpable in the dimly lit back section of the gallery.


    Becky''s trance-like state was shattered by the gentle shuffling of fabric beside her. It was the minder who had silently joined her. A single cough brought her back from the depths of contemplation.


    Startled, Becky turned her head to face the man, her breath returning to its regular rhythm as if she had been salvaged from the depths of the sea. Her disorientation ebbed away, and she felt her senses returning to her control.


    "Is this sculpture of the Wendigo?" Becky asked shakily, her eyes fixed on the ominous figure carved from the unyielding black stone.


    The man''s response was filled with cheerful chirpiness, a stark contrast to the eerie presence of the sculpture, "Yep, a final work by a little-known artist who lived some thirty miles from Millerton. Are you familiar with the legend of the Wendigo?"


    Becky nodded with a sense of recognition. "Very familiar," she replied. "I''ve read a lot of folklore books in my time."


    The man acknowledged her response with a nod and continued, "This sculpture has quite an interesting story of its own. It was carved from an exceptionally hard and challenging type of granite that isn''t native to the area. The artist must have endured considerable pain and frustration to mold the stone into the hunched, organic shape you see before you."


    Becky was darkly intrigued, "You mentioned it was his final work. Did the artist..."


    The man sighed somberly, "Unfortunately, yes. The sculptor passed away shortly after completing the sculpture. He had once been a healthy and active member of the Millerton community, but something changed in him. He withdrew from society, moving to a small farmhouse studio outside of town. He was about your age when he died in that studio, not long after finishing the Wendigo. They found him sitting on the patio, gazing out at the cornfields. It seemed he had acquired and succumbed to some sort of illness, an undiagnosed ailment resembling what they used to call consumption."


    "Consumption?" Becky queried, puzzled. "But people don''t really die from tuberculosis anymore."


    The man pondered for a moment before responding, "You''re right, that''s true, but perhaps he shunned treatment due to his reclusive nature. Perhaps this dark sculpture was a way for the artist to reclaim himself from the pallor of his illness."


    Becky''s gaze shifted uneasily back to the sculpture. The mythical creature continued to regard her menacingly, as though challenging her to confront the questions lurking in her heart¡ªquestions about her true desires and the lengths she would go to achieve them.


    The man regarded Becky with hope in his eyes. "I can see this piece resonates with you." he put his hands together before him, "Would you perhaps consider purchasing it? The proceeds would support the artist''s estate and provide funding for the artist retreat at his former studio, providing opportunities for emerging artists in rural Minnesota."


    Becky gazed at the man with heavy eyes and then back at the imposing sculpture. "I''m sorry," she replied softly, "even if I could afford it, I wouldn''t be able to take it home."


    The man shrugged, acknowledging her decision. "It''s a shame," he said, "but perhaps it''s for the best that the statue remains here in the gallery. I''ve noticed it has a certain effect on other visitors as well and is becoming quite a drawcard, attracting out-of-town visitors."


    He chuckled softly to himself with satisfaction before walking back to his counter. "Before you leave," he called out, "you should try the cider from the gallery cafe. It got a kick like a whitetail. It''s worth every penny."


    Becky watched as the man settled back at his counter and buried his head back into his book. Drawn to the enigmatic black stone, she tentatively reached out her hand to touch it but thought better of it and let her hand drop to her side. Turning away, she moved quickly toward the exit, maneuvering through small gaps between the sea grasses in her haste to escape.


    Stepping outside the barn, the familiar sounds of the wind rustling through trees and the occasional passing car grounded her in reality. She cast one last glance at the barn, its unassuming exterior concealing a dark heart that had unsettled her. With determination, she began her walk back into Millerton, eager to immerse herself in the distractions of shopping and the lively atmosphere of the bustling town.

 Chapter 37: Beckys whirlwind tour of Millerton

    Becky found the return journey to Millerton''s center to be a soothing experience. Her troubling thoughts and lingering uncertainties retreated to the depths of her mind, replaced by a renewed sense of hope inspired by the clear blue sky and the lush green surroundings. Before long, the Millerton shops came into view, appearing like a welcome oasis in the midst of a desert.


    Having tracked down the Meadow Breeze Apparel shop that Sophia had recommended, she devoted a substantial amount of time to exploring the array of distinctive clothing items on display. The pieces possessed an irresistible attraction, prompting her to try on several, each boasting its own unique charm. In the end, she made up her mind, choosing a handful of locally crafted fashion items to gift her university friends, along with a skirt and top for herself.


    Upon completing her purchases, she found herself engrossed in a lively conversation with the shop owner. During their interaction, the proprietor enthusiastically disclosed plans to open a second store in Sommerfield, a prospect that left Becky positively thrilled at the idea of having such an elegant boutique right in her hometown.


    By the time 2 pm arrived, Becky had only scratched the surface of the shops lining the main shopping strip. Sending a quick message to Dan to meet her at the deli, she hurried back to the familiar establishment, clutching her shopping spoils. When she arrived, Dan was already waiting outside, having cleaned up and changed into a blue t-shirt and a pair of green trail trousers.


    As he saw her approach, Dan greeted her with a warm hug.


    "You no longer smell like a pork sandwich," Becky remarked with playful disappointment.


    "Well, that''s a good thing, right?" Dan chuckled, "How was your day? Did you manage to do everything you wanted?"


    Becky shook her head with a smile. "No, I didn''t make it to that nature walk and bowling. I completely lost track of time shopping for gifts for my friends." She displayed her bag filled with neatly wrapped clothing items.


    Dan pondered their options. "How about we do those things now? Unless something else catches your fancy?"


    Becky contemplated for a moment. "Actually, for the next half hour, I just want to rest and relax, shopping is a little bit more tiring than I remembered. I could really go for a nice glass of iced tea or something to cool down."


    "I guess it''s a bit early for beers isn''t it? Are you sure you''re not up for a hike or a spot of bowling. You''re not feeling very adventurous today aren''t you?"


    Becky laughed, shaking her head. "I had my adventure for the day at the gallery, believe me. It''s a long story!"


    Just then, Colin emerged from the deli, his shift having ended in sync with Dan''s. Colin noticed Becky and Dan chatting just outside the shop so decided to approach them out of politeness.


    "Hey Becky, it was really nice to meet you this morning. I hope you have a great rest of the day in Millerton and I really hope to see you back here again someday."


    He was about to take his leave when Becky called him back.


    "Hey, Colin," she called out. "Where are you off to? Join us if you''re free."


    Colin hesitated, not wanting to intrude on Dan''s time with Becky.


    "Thanks Becky, but I''m heading back home to study," he replied. "I''ve got a lot of stuff I need to catch up on."


    Becky narrowed her eyes and gave a quizzical look.


    "Study? Colin, it''s summer break! You can''t fool me; I''m on summer break too!"


    Colin chuckled sheepishly. "Okay, maybe I have other stuff to do." he admitted, glancing at Dan, who seemed to understand his unspoken desire to give them some personal time. But Becky, not ready to let him off the hook, persisted.


    "What''s so important?" she inquired, "A bunch of video games, perhaps?"


    "Well, something like that." Colin said with clear embarrassment. "You seem to know me pretty well."


    Becky turned to Dan, seeking his help.


    "Dan! Help me convince Colin to hang out with us. Please!" She adopted an endearing, childlike tone, making it hard for anyone to resist her.


    Dan agreed, turning to Colin with a serious expression. "Colin," he said, "Becky''s only in Minnesota for a few more days before she flies back to California. Let''s celebrate her visit and show her some Millerton hospitality."


    Colin hesitated, glancing at Becky, who looked at him with hopeful, doe-like eyes. Eventually, he gave in to her sweet charm.


    "Okay, just for you Becky. My super serious all-night study session can wait until tomorrow."


    Becky couldn''t contain her excitement and clapped her hands joyfully. Then, she turned to Dan.


    "So, where are we going?" she asked. But before Dan could suggest anything, she quickly changed her mind. "Actually, I should decide, I''m the guest afterall. But then again, you guys are the locals, so you should choose. But you know what? I''ve got a great place in mind, it''s nearby, and it''s always storming with energy. Let''s start there!"


    Becky led the way the short distance to the Pineview Diner. As they navigated through the sparse afternoon crowd at the diner, Becky, Dan, and Colin found a cozy spot with car benches near the center of the diner. Becky''s gaze darted around the diner, searching for a familiar face.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    A moment later, a friendly server approached their table, exuding warmth and hospitality. He greeted Colin and Dan like old friends, his words smooth and laden with familiarity. He distributed menus to each of them, but Becky''s focus remained on her quest to locate Sophia.


    Becky leaned forward slightly and asked, her voice filled with anticipation, "Excuse me, but do you know if Sophia is still around?"


    The server''s smile widened at Becky''s eager inquiry. "Sophia''s just finished her shift," he explained. "She should be in the back getting changed."


    Becky''s eyes sparkled with excitement, "Would you be so kind as to fetch her for me? I''m a friend of Sophia''s, and I''d love to say hi."


    The server nodded, thoroughly amused by Becky''s enthusiasm. "Well, I''ll be," he chuckled. "Sophia''s made yet another new friend. Of course, I''ll go get her for you. Sophia will be very delighted to see Dan here."


    With a playful pat on Dan''s back that carried a hint of mischief, the server headed toward the back of the diner to retrieve Sophia.


    As they awaited Sophia''s arrival, Colin turned toward Dan with a nervous expression, his expression a mix of concern and unease. He hoped to convey his apprehensions to Dan about the impending encounter with Sophia, but Dan met his gaze with an air of cool nonchalance. His eyes remained steady, and his lips held a casual demeanor, as if he''d weathered similar storms before.


    "Becky," Colin began, glancing over at her, "Do you know what Sophia is like? I''ve got a really bad feeling about where this day might be heading."


    Becky too exuded an unwavering determination. She met Colin''s gaze with confidence, her eyes emanating a sense of purpose.


    "It''s going to be my last day here in Millerton, and summer break is almost over. I''m going to make the best of every moment I have." Her tone became more animated as she prepared to deliver her punchline.


    She leaned her head lazily to one side dramatically, "Colin, babe." she began, adopting an exaggerated valley girl accent that was amusingly endearing, "I am going to show you Millerton boys how us California girls ''partay''"


    Her imitation of the word was adorably off-kilter, earning laughter from Dan and Colin. Colin couldn''t resist repeating the word ''partay'' to himself, trying to capture the essence of Becky''s enthusiasm.


    Suddenly, Sophia materialized behind Dan like a whirlwind of desire. Her flirty, song-like voice announcing her entrance. She flicked her long, curly auburn hair, sending it brushing gently against Dan''s face.


    Sophia couldn''t hide her playful excitement as she greeted Dan, her voice dripping with charm. "Hi, Dan!"


    "Hey, Sophia." Dan managed to reply, caught off guard by Sophia''s sudden arrival.


    Sophia''s questions came rapid-fire, her concern for Dan''s well-being evident.


    "So, Dan, how were your delivery runs today? Are you tired, sweetheart? Do you need a shoulder massage?" She gave him a sly grin. "I''ve been told that my hands can perform acts of magic."


    Playfully, she nudged him with her shoulders, earning a smile from Dan, who looked at Becky with an amused look in his eyes.


    Becky couldn''t help but wear a mischievous smile, thoroughly enjoying the instant fun and energy that Sophia brought into their group.


    Dan, still smiling, replied with a light-hearted tone, "I''m fine, Sophia. It was a super-duper easy run today, barely raising a sweat. My shoulders are fine for now."


    Sophia, delighted by their playful exchange, shared a knowing wink with Colin and Becky. Dan, meanwhile, rolled his eyes at Becky, subtly blaming her for unleashing Sophia''s enthusiastic presence upon him.


    Sophia exchanged greetings with Colin, her enthusiasm infectious as she turned her attention to Becky with an eager burst of energy.


    "And here''s my favorite girl from Sommerfield!" Sophia exclaimed, her voice filled with enthusiasm. She leaned in closer to Becky and quizzed her, "Are you friends with Dan? Are you his bestie?" her words came quickly and fast, "Why didn''t you mention that you are friends with Dan? Dan never mentioned you before. I can see why."


    Sophia looked Becky up and down, sizing her up. Becky lowered her gaze slightly, falling into her seat to make herself look smaller.


    "Did you manage to find Meadow Breeze Apparel?" Sophia''s energy was boundless as she asked Becky.


    Becky couldn''t contain her excitement as she recounted her afternoon. "I spent my whole afternoon there," she said with a gleeful grin. "It was a fashion smorgasbord. Everything there was so pretty and cute; I couldn''t decide what to get."


    Sophia laughed, nodding knowingly. "See, I told you it was worth your time," she said with self satisfaction, "One would be advised to never go there straight after payday."


    "Sophia, are you done for the day? If you''re free, you should come join us." Becky said, glancing quickly at Dan as if asking for permission.


    Sophia, with her characteristic vivacity, immediately jumped at the invitation. With a broad smile, she effortlessly slid into the empty chair next to Dan, as if she had been waiting for just this opportunity.


    "Apparently, it''s Becky''s last few days in Minnesota, and we''ve been tasked to show her the best that Millerton has to offer." Colin chimed in.


    Sophia leaned forward, her voice animated with excitement. "Well, I''ll be a turkey in a snowstorm! We''ve got to raise the roof and send Becky off in style. If we''re going to have any real fun, we''ve gotta get out of here. I mean, don''t get me wrong, the food''s good, but if this place was any more old-fashioned, they''d be churning butter by hand!"


    "How about we head over to the Bison Brewery?" Dan suggested.


    Sophia''s gaze shifted to Dan, her expression filled with admiration. "What a fantastic idea! They''ve got happy hour, and sometimes there''s live guitar playing. It''s got all the makings of a memorable evening."


    Becky, ever the responsible one, interjected with a note of concern in her voice. "But I can''t be drinking today. I need to drive home for dinner tonight."


    Sophia waved off Becky''s concerns with a dismissive gesture. "Nonsense! You can stay over at Dan''s apartment to sober up. We''ve got everything sorted."


    Colin, sitting next to Becky, chimed in with a reassuring smile. "And if you''re not in the mood for alcohol, they make a mean ginger beer at the brewery. So, you won''t be missing out on the fun."


    A grateful smile played on Becky''s lips as she soaked in the warmth of her newfound friends'' hospitality.


    Sophia, lept up from her chair and seized Dan''s arms in a sudden, energetic motion. "Let''s go, time is ticking!"


    Becky, slightly taken aback by Sophia''s swift action, raised an objection. "But we haven''t even ordered anything yet. I just wanted to get an iced tea or something."


    Sophia, completely unyielding in her determination, snatched Becky''s menu right out of her hands and tossed it carelessly into a nearby basket by the door. Impatiently, she extended her hand toward Becky, her fingers splayed out in a silent demand, urging her to follow. Without waiting for a response, she began dragging Dan towards the exit.


    Becky, feeling caught between her desire for a leisurely drink and the allure of adventure, hesitated. "Wait, I haven''t done my bowling, the nature walk, and now I also want to have a beer at the Bison Brewery."


    Dan, sharing Sophia''s excitement for the evening''s prospects, offered a reassuring smile to Becky. "We can do it all if we make a start right now."


    "There''s not enough time... Is there enough time?" Becky reasoned her expression filled with doubt.


    Sophia, radiating confidence, took charge of the situation. "Don''t worry, babe. Call home right now, grovel and apologize, do whatever you have to. There''s no way you''re going to make it home sober tonight. I''ll make sure of that!"

 Chapter 38: Mens club

    The day had sped by quickly for Sally at the store. All morning and afternoon, she had stolen quiet moments, hunched over the small notebook, its pages bearing the weight of her imagination. The world inside her head had collided with the one around her, and by the end of the day, the notebook was full, its last page adorned with her hastily penned words. She sighed with satisfaction, even squeezing in a final paragraph on the cardboard backing. As she closed the notebook, her neck was stiff, her hands sweaty, and her fingers sore.


    Flicking through the handwritten notes, Sally couldn''t help but smile to herself in surprise. She had managed to complete the first draft of her Reefmaker sequel in a single day. Her literary achievement filled her with a sense of accomplishment. Carefully, she slipped the completed notes into her handbag, ready to attend to the store''s neglected duties.


    Outside, Ted had been fussing with the firewood, meticulously arranging it for the impending fall season. Each log was placed with care, distributed evenly to ensure his customers would benefit from his thoughtful arrangement. He admired his handiwork, basking in the satisfaction of a job well done.


    As Ted stepped back into the store, his phone pinged with a message from Becky. He read it with a grin, eager to share the news with Sally. She was busy wiping the counter, her eyes weary, and her movements sluggish.


    "I can see you''ve finally finished with your scribblings, I thought you''d never put that notebook of yours down. How are you feeling?"


    Sally looked up at Ted with unimpressed eyes and exhaled deeply. "Tired," she replied. "I''m really looking forward to my relaxed night with the ladies at the crochet club meeting."


    "But you hardly did anything today. Why are you so tired?"


    "It''s mental exhaustion, Ted," Sally explained. "Plus that little sandwich I had for lunch was not remotely enough."


    "Well, you can relax a bit," he said, his tone shifting to a more serious note. "I just got a message from Becky and she''s not coming back home tonight. Don''t worry, she''s all right, she''s just staying overnight in Millerton."


    "Really?" Sally''s tired eyes widened in surprise, "How come I didn''t get a call from Becky?"


    Feeling a pang of worry, Sally pulled her phone from her bag and checked it. Her heart sank as she realized she had missed a call and several messages from her daughter. She had been so engrossed in her writing that she had missed everything from her dear daughter.


    "Aw," Sally sighed, disappointment etched on her face. "I was looking forward to sharing my first draft with her, but I suppose it''ll have to wait. Why isn''t Becky coming home tonight?"


    Ted couldn''t help but tease Sally, a playful grin on his face. "Seems like you''ve been a negligent mother," he chuckled. "Don''t worry, I can fill you in. She''s hanging out with Dan and a few friends. She''s going to stay over at his place and come back tomorrow morning."


    Sally nodded in acknowledgment, her mind racing with thoughts. A sudden concern crept into her expression.


    "But what about spare clothes?" she asked, her brow furrowing. "How will she shower? Does Dan have a spare bed in his apartment she could use? And Ted, do you think she''ll be drinking?"


    Ted offered a reassuring smile. "She might be drinking, Sally. She''s a big girl now."


    Sally sighed, her shoulders sagging. "I know," she said, her voice tinged with worry. "But I keep worrying about her, even though I shouldn''t."


    Ted nodded, his eyes filled with affection. "We did a good job as parents, Sally," he reassured her. "We needn''t worry. I''m sure she''s not getting up to anything worse than she would normally do in California. Becky can hold her drinks, you know. She came second place in a drinking contest in university."


    Sally''s gaze immediately sharpened, her eyes filled with a mix of concern and disapproval.


    "Yeah...I wasn''t meant to mention that," Ted quickly added, realizing his slip.


    Without hesitation, Ted walked over to Sally and wrapped his arms around her, tenderly stroking her hair as if to soothe her worries.


    "Look, Becky''s going to be fine," he said, his tone light. "My only worry is that she won''t be bringing back something nice from the deli tonight for dinner."


    Sally rolled her eyes with annoyance. "Always thinking with your stomach," she chided. "Well, since Becky won''t be home tonight, I''m going to take the entire night off and hang out with the ladies. Maybe we''ll even go out for dinner. And no, Ted, you''re not invited. You''ll have to take care of yourself tonight."


    Ted leaned in and kissed Sally on her cheek before letting go of their embrace. "Fine," he said, feigning a hurt tone. "Fine I get it. I''m not a big deal like Becky who gets to have your concern and attention. So while you''re off with Maggie and the other cool crochet ladies, I''m stuck by myself with... Paul?"


    Sally shrugged nonchalantly. "I don''t care what you do, Ted," she replied. "You''re a big boy now."


    Ted sighed dramatically. "It''s so sad I''m the only one without friends to hang out with."


    "Tough cookies," Sally retorted with a playful grin. "I''m going to call Maggie right now to book her in for dinner. Listen Ted, I''ll help you out a bit. I''m gonna tell Maggie to tell Paul that you''re free as well. Maybe you two can catch dinner together and talk about Dan, so you can useful for a change."


    Ted''s eyes widened in protest. "Wait, wait, wait," he stammered, crossing his arms with a hint of petulance. "I was just joking about hanging out with Paul. I''d rather be hammering my own fingers instead."


    "I''m not joking, Ted," she insisted, leaning against the counter. "It''s a tad disappointing that you don''t have friends of your own. Imagine if you invested as much time building relationships as you do in following baseball; you''d have a few more friends."


    Ted scratched his head, his brow furrowing in defense. "I do have friends," he argued, his voice a touch defensive. "Harry Sullivan is a good friend, and I did have a lot of friends at one time! But most of them have left Sommerfield."


    Sally raised an eyebrow, her skepticism evident. "Barely seeing Harry once a year hardly makes you a good friend," she countered, her tone firm. "You''d better learn to make do with whoever is left. You can talk to Paul about baseball, or beer, or whatever secret business men talk about when women aren''t around."


    "Crochet, Sally. Men talk about crochet when women aren''t around."


    Ted flashed a mischievous. Sally gave Ted a strange look, her lips biting back a smile. She refused to give him the satisfaction of seeing her laugh at his jest.


    "Ted," she said, her tone firm, "you''d better start thinking about somewhere you and Paul can go, or else you''ll be stuck somewhere lame like the grocery shop."


    As the evening hours crept in, Sally had departed for dinner with Maggie, leaving Ted alone to complete the closing routine for their store.


    Ted had been looking forward to a leisurely evening of watching baseball on TV at home, but his plans had been thwarted when Paul arrived at the store at Sally''s suggestion, catching him in the midst of closing up.


    With a sigh that went unnoticed by Paul, Ted invited him inside to keep him company as he wrapped up the tasks at hand. Paul walked in, his eyes scanning the store and picking out things he''d change or fix up. He moved with ease around the space, eventually finding his way to the back of the counter where Sally would usually be seated. Without a word, he settled into her chair, his gaze trained on Ted.


    Paul watched Ted methodically power down the food bar and clean the counters, which were littered with small food scraps. Paul''s eyes wandered, and he couldn''t help but notice some of Sally''s personal belongings scattered about the counter. Silence hung in the air, only broken when Paul finally spoke up.


    "Is it always this quiet in the evening?" Paul asked dryly.


    Ted chuckled as he continued his work. "Well, it''s after hours, Paul," he replied, wiping down a countertop. "We''re normally shut by now, so of course, no one would think to come to the store for groceries at this hour."


    Paul idly played with one of Sally''s hair elastics that had been sitting on the counter, his fingers twisting it thoughtfully as he considered his next question.


    "Ted," he began, his tone contemplative, "have you ever thought about opening the store for longer hours into the night? You know, to service the interstate travelers and late shift workers."


    Ted''s face contorted with a mix of frustration and exhaustion. "Damn it, Paul," he exclaimed, pausing his cleaning. "I still want to have a family life."


    Paul waved off Ted''s concerns with a dismissive gesture. "Nonsense," he retorted. "It''s just you and Sally. You can afford to spend more time at the store."


    "As I said, Paul," he replied, "I still value my family life." Ted resumed his cleaning.


    He tossed a dirty napkin into the trash, irritation flickering across his features at Paul''s persistent questions that seemed to intrude upon his final moments of work.


    "If anything, I''ve been thinking about us spending less time at the store. I want to make Sally''s life a little easier, give her the time to do the stuff she loves."


    Paul, seemingly impassive to Ted''s initial annoyance, stood up and walked over to him, his posture protective, and his eyes filled with an intense curiosity.


    "Is Sally feeling stressed out working at the grocery store? I''ve heard she is always running around town taking care of her friends and maybe not looking after herself. Ted, you need to watch Sally a lot more closely and listen to her feedback seriously." Paul said, his voice probing.


    Ted, feeling slightly cornered by Paul''s relentless questions, took a step back. Paul had edged a little too close for comfort, and Ted found himself needing space to respond.


    "Well," Ted began, choosing his words carefully, "it''s not that Sally is vocally complaining about anything. But I know how hard she works." He sighed, a mix of admiration and concern in his eyes. "I feel she deserves time to herself. Sally''s got her friends and her crochet club, but she''s given up a lot of other things to be the best wife and mother that anyone can ask for."


    Paul seemed to listen intently, his interest in Sally''s well-being palpable. His eyes quivered slightly in the white light of the grocery store at night, as if he were processing Ted''s words deeply.


    Ted, having finished his tasks, wiped his hands clean and switched off the light at the food bar. He gestured for Paul to walk with him back to the front counter, where their conversation could continue in a more comfortable setting.


    "Did you know that Sally''s a writer?" Ted inquired, a sense of wonder in his voice. "Or at least she seems to have a real knack and interest for writing."


    "Of course, I do," he said, his tone filled with admiration. "A darn good one too."


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "I had no idea, it seems I''m the only one who doesn''t know."


    Reaching the front counter, Paul settled back into his chair, positioning himself next to the cash register. His eyes held a certain fondness as he reminisced.


    "It''s hardly your fault," Paul explained, "Sally has always kept her achievements and abilities very close to her heart. However, Sally is so overabundant and overflowing with talent that people around her couldn''t help but notice."


    Paul''s smile held a loving quality, and his expression took on a pensive, nostalgic look¡ªsomething Ted had never seen before.


    Paul continued, his voice filled with admiration and a hint of pride. "Back in high school, Sally was always dedicated to playing the role of the perfect daughter. Even when Sally''s younger sister, Gracie turned her back on Sommerfield and the farm life, leaving for Minneapolis with that no-hoper boyfriend of hers at the time."


    Ted''s face scrunched up with confusion. "You mean Fred Manning?" he asked. "He''s a kind and generous man and a wonderful husband to Gracie."


    "I can''t remember his name," Paul shared. "At the time, I advised Gracie to stay in Sommerfield and ditch Fred to help out Sally on the farm, but Gracie wouldn''t listen to my good advice."


    Ted laughed sarcastically. "Well, who would''ve thought that Gracie wouldn''t listen to your sage words? As convincing as you would''ve been, Gracie has always been single-minded and confident."


    "Anyway, all by herself, Sally stuck by her father and learned the farm trade. She was excellent at it. You probably didn''t know Sally very well at the time Ted, but I saw firsthand the lengths she would go to learn the farm. The dedication and grit that Sally showed taught me a thing or two about the importance of hard work."


    As Paul picked up Sally''s hair elastic once more and gently played with it, a longing for the past filled his eyes.


    "It''s something that Becky picked up from Sally," Paul remarked, his voice tinged with admiration. "Something I really wished Dan had picked up being friends with Becky."


    "Dan and Becky have two very different personalities," he replied, his tone thoughtful. "You can''t just expect things to rub off like that."


    Paul let out a frustrated sigh, clearly grappling with his own feelings on the matter.


    "Ted," Paul began, his voice softer now, "you didn''t know me well back in the day. Heck, you don''t know me well even now. But I wasn''t always the man I am today."


    "I am sorry to hear that." Ted spoke with a sarcasm that Paul could not understand but had learned to ignore.


    Paul paused, his gaze distant. "Spending time with Sally taught me about how precious life and time are. You don''t get many chances to have life-altering relationships. When you do, you''re grateful and don''t ever look back."


    Sitting up straight, Paul locked eyes with Ted, his words lingering in the air. Ted''s expression softened as he absorbed the heartfelt sentiment Paul had just shared. Without a word, Ted stood up and walked over to the alcohol counter, located off to the side of the cash register. He picked up a new bottle of whiskey, the label catching the soft glow of the store''s lights. With a practiced twist, he popped it open.


    Paul raised an eyebrow in surprise as the faint aroma of the whiskey filled the air. "Didn''t think you''d touch anything that wasn''t a ''brewski''."


    Ted grinned and poured two generous cups of the whiskey into coffee cups he fetched from the nearby dispenser. "I''ll make an exception just for today," he said, handing a cup to Paul.


    "Easy there, cowboy," Paul quipped, his voice filled with amusement. "We aren''t young anymore and can''t drink like we used to."


    "Keep up, old man, or you''ll be left behind."


    Raising their cups in a silent toast, they took their first drinks. Paul sipped the rough and cheap whiskey, a far cry from the single malts he cherished on his whiskey shelf at home. Yet, tonight, he found himself enjoying the conversation with Ted more than the drink itself.


    Ted reminisced with a wistful smile, "I''m trying to make up for lost time here. Remember how easy it was to make friends with literally anyone over a drink when we were Becky and Dan''s age?"


    Paul let out a gravelly laugh, "We had more uses for friends back then."


    "You know what? We should take a leaf out of Sally and Maggie''s book," he suggested. "The ladies have their crochet club; we should start a gentleman''s gathering right here at the front counter of the grocery shop. For each meeting, we open a new bottle of whiskey every week. We''ll ask for club donations to cover costs, but I''ll put up the venue."


    "Don''t be stupid, Ted," he warned. "We''ll all be up for liver transplants if this idea of yours goes afloat."


    Ted chuckled and continued in a teasing tone. "And we should name it the Wet Blanket Club in honor of you Paul. A place where old Sommerfield fogeys come to reminisce about their glorious baseball pasts and where their dreams go to die."


    Paul took the joke in stride, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. It seemed that, in the midst of their conversation and the whiskey they shared, a sense of camaraderie and youthful spirit had returned, even if only for a moment.


    "You were always a much better baseball player than I ever was. Even if I did whack your pitch for a homer that time at lunch. You could have played in the Minor League at least, if not the Majors, if you weren''t so God damn lazy."


    Ted replied with a wry smile, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of bitterness and humor. "I''ll quote my old man for you. He used to tell me, ''Who would want to play in the Major League if one could run a grocery store instead?''"


    "Maybe I''m getting ahead of myself," he admitted, "but I think it''s a great idea for Sommerfield men in our generation to get together every now and then, share their experiences, invite the young guys over every now and then to network, to give them some actual good advice."


    Paul took another sip of the average liquor, his expression contemplative. "Who would listen to us these days anyway?" he pondered, "I''ve got some great advice, but it seems like people prefer to learn the hard way."


    Ted, undeterred, took a deep breath and decided to humor Paul. "Alright, Mr. Know-It-All. I''ll give you a chance to share your wisdom. Can you condescend to share a drop of your knowledge? Or should I prepare for an advisory fee?"


    Paul finished off the rest of his whiskey in one big gulp, impressing Ted with his resolve. "I''ll take one more drink as the fee," Paul declared, his voice steady.


    "Are you sure your liver can handle it?" he quipped.


    "Edward Jones Jr., lay it on before I change my mind."


    With a smile, Ted poured another large cup of whiskey, their impromptu gentleman''s gathering beginning to take on a life of its own.


    "I want to discuss business strategy," Ted began, his voice steady and determined. "How to have continuity of business without ourselves having to be so hands-on."


    "I''ll be delighted to help. I like seeing you think more like a capitalist. You do realize how big a deal the grocery shop is in Sommerfield."


    "There''s no point being a big deal if it doesn''t serve our purpose," he pointed out, "How can we optimize the sale of the business?"


    "You''re not actually thinking of selling the grocery are you?" Paul asked, taken aback by the notion.


    "It''s just a theoretical situation," Ted quickly clarified, his words reassuring, "The idea of selling the entire business never crossed my mind until Sally casually brought it up recently. Managing the entire store on my own is a daunting task, and it wouldn''t be fair to burden Sally with it either." Ted''s gaze turned distant as he continued. "We''ve got dreams of travel. Sally has never been more than an hour away from Sommerfield. What kind of life is that?"


    "Back then, Sally was committed to being the perfect daughter for the love of her parents. Sally is now committed to being the perfect wife for you."


    Ted regarded Paul with a sense of accomplishment, as if he had successfully drawn out these honest thoughts. But Paul wasn''t finished.


    "I don''t hide the fact that I don''t think you deserve to be with Sally."


    "Oh, I know that! But it''s funny how it seems like Sally is an individual with her own thoughts and the freedom to decide who she spends her life with. Quite a concept, isn''t it?"


    "It''s like a punch to the gut thinking about it," he admitted. "But she always did know what she wanted, even if she didn''t always tell me about it."


    "Listen, Paul, I''m not here to discuss the what-ifs of our lives. We can save that for the next whiskey club meeting, provided you support its establishment. But for now, how much do you think we can get for the store''s real estate?"


    Paul''s brows furrowed with a mixture of surprise and concern. "Are you really serious about selling the grocery store?" he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    Ted''s response was a nonchalant shrug. "No, I was just curious," he admitted.


    Paul leaned forward, his hands resting on the counter. "The thing about real estate," he began, his tone thoughtful, "is that you should never sell it until you have something better to do with the money."


    Ted, however, had a different perspective. "Oh, I''ve got a bunch of ideas on what to do with the money," he said, a glint of excitement in his eyes. "I''m thinking about all the freedom that money can buy. I''ve never had love for the store, and with Becky perhaps never coming back to Sommerfield, there''s little to tie us down."


    Paul countered, his voice earnest, "Sommerfield is a beautiful town. Why would anyone want to leave? Where would you even go? There''s no place like Sommerfield."


    Paul then shifted the conversation towards a more pragmatic perspective. "You and Sally are sitting on a gold mine with the grocery store," he emphasized. "The rent alone could cover three or so regular stores. Do you realize how much money that is?"


    Ted nodded, acknowledging the financial potential, but he had other ideas in mind. "Yeah, I know," he admitted, "but a change of scenery could be good for us. It seems like everyone else is doing it. Maybe we can move our business elsewhere, or better yet, convince some grocery chain to buy out our store for a load of cash."


    Paul, however, expressed reservations. "Ted, you haven''t thought things through," he cautioned. "That''s a dangerous game to play with the big boys. If a big chain comes in, they could drive you out of business instead."


    Ted''s response was laced with determination as he explained, "You know what? That was the exact thing that haunted my father all his life. That''s why he worked so hard to maintain his edge and connection to the community. It wasn''t because he loved people or Sommerfield. He sweated bullets about losing his business. But I have no fears about it. I won''t be held hostage to such thoughts like my father was."


    Paul nodded in understanding, his eyes reflecting a mix of empathy and admiration. "I get your father''s perspective," he admitted. "I know how tough it can be to be the man of the house, the sole provider. But you''ve got the right attitude about it. You can''t live life with a dark cloud always hanging over your head." Paul''s voice held a tinge of sincerity as he confessed, "Ted, in more ways than one, I''m jealous of you."


    "It''s easy to be grateful for my life. I''ve been blessed with many gifts¡ªthe grocery store, Sally, and a wonderful kid like Becky. I''ve learnt that sometimes you''ve got to swallow your pride and let others into your life, not try to shoulder everything yourself."


    Paul''s eyes bore into Ted with a bitterness that he struggled to hide. But Ted remained diplomatic, continuing, "Paul, you''ve been given a lot too."


    Before Ted could elaborate, Paul cut him off, "Everything I have now, I fought tooth and nail to win. I''m proud of my strength and tenacity." He was unapologetically prideful.


    "You''re right," Ted conceded gracefully. "But it''s time for you to enjoy the fruits of your labor. Maggie is the heart and soul of Sommerfield society. You''ve got two great kids¡ªDan, a responsible young man with a mean baseball throw, and Mary, who has big dreams and a tenacity worthy of your name. If you showed a bit more compassion and love to your kids, you''d get infinitely more from your relationship with them."


    "I don''t need parenting lessons from you." Paul said, bearing a hint of defiance, "However, I must concede that you and Sally did a wonderful job raising Becky."


    "You don''t need to do much as a parent, just stay out of their way and give them the space to find their own path. The most important thing is to provide a good environment and try to be good humans; the kids will turn out well."


    Paul shook his head dismissively, as though Ted had just cracked the funniest joke in the world. He drained his glass with a single gulp and halted Ted''s attempt to pour another drink with an outstretched hand.


    "You''re from the Harry Sullivan school of fatherhood too, aren''t you?"


    Ted, with genuine enthusiasm, responded, "Harry''s a great father. We should invite him to our secret grocery whiskey club."


    "Harry should have never let Mike''s mother walk out of his life like that," Paul argued. "Mike suffered from not having that oversight and discipline. Did you know Mike got into trouble with the police back in high school? He could very well turn out like Steve¡ªa brute with a broken marriage. Freedom is a poison pill for those who don''t know how to harness its power."


    "Mike may be rough around the edges, but at his core, he has a heart of gold. I''ve seen how deeply he thinks, and his repentant and reflective nature will win out in the end."


    Paul chose to be diplomatic, their differences set aside for the sake of their growing friendship. "We''ll just have to agree to disagree,"


    Ted nodded in silence, feeling uncertain about how to break the conversational deadlock. He reached for the jar of hard candy resting on the counter, a treat he often shared with the children who came to the store with their parents. Ted extended the jar toward Paul. Paul shook his head, politely refusing, while Ted sifted through the jar and selected his preferred lime-flavored candy.


    "Say, Paul," Ted began, his searching for a topic that he sorely wanted to ask about, "I''ve always wondered about your father. I don''t think I''ve heard much about him."


    Paul chuckled, the sound carrying a mix of humor and bitterness. "You want to know about my old man? Go ask Sally." Paul suggested with a wry smile. "She knows everything about him. Suffice to say, he''s hardly the father of the year." He paused, "But I''ve accepted him for what he is. I''ve managed to surpass him in every way imaginable." There was a sense of pride in his voice. "Thank God I never had to depend on him for anything," Paul added, his tone growing cynical. "I still send him a check every month just to keep him off my case."


    Ted chuckled, a knowing grin on his face. "Fathers," he said, shaking his head, "can''t live with them, definitely can''t live with them."


    Paul couldn''t help but smile a little, the connection between them going that little bit deeper. It was a shared understanding of the complexities of fatherhood, and for a brief moment, Paul seemed almost human.


    "You know, Ted, I don''t understand why you''re making such an effort to know me. I thought you hated me. Truth be told I''m only here tonight because Sally insisted that I meet up with you. You know how persistent she can be."


    Ted smiled with understanding, "I don''t hate anyone. Well, except maybe my father on a bad day. And you Paul, I don''t hate you at all, I''m scared of you yes, but hate? No, I don''t hate you. I''ve learned that everyone does what they do for their own reasons. In their own mind they are doing what they feel is right given their circumstance." Ted paused, his gaze fixed on the jar of candy that sat on the counter. "If I can understand that, I''ll have one less enemy in the world." He smiled warmly. "I always knew we could be friends."


    Paul shook his head, a mixture of admiration and amusement in his eyes. "Ted, you never cease to amaze me. That''s such a load of literary poppycock, you know. Still reading Fitzgerald I see."


    "You mean Hemingway," he corrected.


    "It''s all the same,"


    "Well Paul," he said with a grin, "I guess we''ll just have to agree to disagree."

 Chapter 39: Womens club

    As arranged over the phone, Sally and Maggie met at the local diner, enjoying a quick but filling meal before driving the short way to the elementary school. From the parking lot, with their bags of crochet gear in tow, they walked to the familiar classroom where the Sommerfield crochet club convened every week. The evening air was crisp, and the anticipation of an entertaining evening filled with yarn and conversation hung in the air.


    The friendly groundskeeper had anticipated their arrival and left the classroom unlocked. As Maggie and Sally gently pushed the door open, the scent of polished wooden desks and aged paper books greeted them. To their delightful surprise, Emily was already inside, her crochet work spread out before her like a colorful tapestry.


    Sally''s eyes sparkled with joy at the sight of their dear friend. She nearly dropped her bag filled with crochet supplies in her eagerness to greet Emily. Sally rushed over to her, wrapping her in a tight hug.


    "Sweetie, we''ve really missed you at the crochet meetings!" Sally exclaimed, her voice filled with affection. "Why are you here so early? We would''ve invited you to dinner if we''d known you were coming."


    Emily''s face lit up with a mix of surprise and pleasure as she returned Sally''s embrace. "I missed you all too," Emily admitted, her voice tinged with nostalgia. "Honestly, I had forgotten what time the club meetings were. I guess I got a bit too eager to catch up."


    Maggie, not one to miss out on a warm reunion, joined in the hug, her eyes reflecting a hint of guilt. "Next time, you must join us," she said, her voice carrying a sincere tone. "I can''t believe we didn''t think to invite you."


    Emily nodded appreciatively as Sally and Maggie began unpacking their crochet projects, their colorful yarns mingling with Emily''s on the table.


    With a characteristic grin, Maggie broke the ice. "Alright, spill the beans. What''s up?"


    Sally and Emily both started speaking simultaneously, their voices merging into a jumbled symphony. With an amused chuckle, they halted in perfect synchronization before Sally graciously yielded the floor.


    "I was really looking forward to coming back," Emily began, her voice sincere. "Just catching up with all the ladies again. I actually don''t have a crochet project at the moment." She confessed with a hint of embarrassment. "I''ve been a bit rusty, out of my groove, you know? I was more excited about shooting the breeze and catching up on the gossip."


    Emily paused, her smile disappeared as her voice took on a hint of sadness. "Well, gossip other than my own broken marriage, of course."


    The room was filled with a mixture of emotions¡ªfriendship, understanding, and a touch of melancholy. The three women shared an awkward laugh.


    Maggie, her eyes alight with enthusiasm, leaned in with a fervor that bordered on desperation. "Oh, it''s just so wonderful to get out of the house," she exclaimed, her words laced with over-the-top enthusiasm. "I''ve been feeling like a long-suffering housewife, holding down the fort while my husband''s always working or stuck on phone calls all night. And don''t even get me started on dealing with a teenage daughter who''s learning to push her boundaries!"


    Sally, her fingers expertly moving the crochet hook through the yarn, nodded emphatically. "I completely feel your plight, I''ve been looking forward to tonight so much. It''s like a soothing balm to our weary souls. A bit of quality time spent with our sisters, not having to worry about doing things a certain way or acting responsible. Certainly not dealing with men."


    An unspoken connection enveloped the space between Emily and Maggie as they exchanged a shared laugh.


    "For tonight," Emily said with a wry smile, "we can all be single women again and not ponder where it all went wrong." Yet, beneath her jest, a melancholic shadow colored her expression, her thoughts drifting to the struggles she faced.


    Feeling the weight of Emily''s emotions, Sally gently laid down her crochet hooks and reached out, grasping Emily''s hands firmly in her own. "We will always be here for you, rain or shine," she said, each of her words clear and deliberate, infused with determination.


    Emily met Sally''s gaze, her eyes beginning to glisten with unshed tears. Sally had been an unshakable pillar of support, both in words and actions, and the depth of their friendship touched her deeply.


    Breaking the tension, Emily let out a playful sigh and said, "You made me skip a stitch grabbing my hands."


    "Sorry sweetie," Sally said softly.


    "It''s okay," she said, her voice carrying a tinge of sadness. "I''m not really here to make anything serious anymore. I just regret spending two whole weeks last year making that jumper for Steve."


    Sally, her heart aching for her friend, gently released Emily''s hands and picked up the half-finished crochet piece that lay in Emily''s lap. She offered a reassuring smile as she handed it back to her. "You''ve always been adept with the hook, quick as lightning," Sally said, her tone encouraging. "You didn''t waste too much time on that undeserving jerk." There was a fierceness in her words.


    "It''s time to make something for yourself," Sally continued, her eyes lighting up with excitement. She leaned forward, eager to share her current project with the ladies. "Let me give you some ideas."


    Sally lifted the half-completed work, her fingers tracing the intricate pattern with pride. The vibrant colors seemed to come to life under the warm glow of the overhead lights.


    "I''m working on a multicolored gingham tote for Becky. Something she can carry her college books in."


    Emily''s eyes softened with admiration. "That''s so cute!" she exclaimed, a genuine smile gracing her lips. "I should make something for Becky as a gift." Her mind raced with possibilities.


    "If you''re making something for Becky, you better be quick. She''s flying back to California in a few days." Sally informed.


    "Oh no, I''m gonna miss her so much!" Emily replied, her voice tinged with genuine sadness. Then, her face brightened with an idea. "I know exactly what she''d love¡ªa cute little crochet bikini top to wear to her beach parties."


    Sally laughed nervously.


    "With that in her fashion arsenal, Becky might get a little too popular with the boys," she said, her words laced with endearing concern.


    "Speaking of parties," Maggie chimed in, her eyes alight with excitement, "we have a big welcome distraction coming our way." She paused, her gaze drifting as she envisioning the event. "The winter harvest charity gala is right around the corner, and I''m brainstorming ideas for themes and venues."


    Sally, ever practical, raised an eyebrow. "That''s like at least five months away," she pointed out.


    A sudden flash of panic crossed Maggie''s face, her fingers instinctively reaching for her phone, which lay on the table. She furiously flicked through the device, her eyes widening with concern.


    "Is it only five months?" Maggie asked, her voice tinged with anxiety. "I hope it''s not too late to book a venue."


    Quick on her feet, Sally offered a suggestion. "If you''re looking for a venue, how about the lakeside ballroom at the Salmon Resort?" she suggested. "I saw it the last time I went there for a walk and picnic with Ted. It''s quaint, with ceiling-to-floor glass and a patio that stretches right out to the water."


    Maggie''s eyes lit up with recognition. "Oh, yes, it''s lovely," she agreed, her memory sparked. "Paul had a company conference there for the weekend. But it''s a bit out of the way for the locals to travel, almost an hour''s drive."


    Turning to Emily, Maggie sought more input, aware of Emily''s experience catering for functions in the area.


    "Do you have any good ideas, Emily?" Maggie asked, her tone hopeful.


    Emily nodded, her eyes brightening with enthusiasm. "Actually, I do," she said, her voice carrying a note of excitement. "There''s a new bed and breakfast that opened a few months ago on the pond side subdivision of the old Berenson Farm. I highly recommend it. The lovely couple who run it moved here from St Paul, and it''s become quite the talk of the town."


    Sally and Maggie chattered excitedly at the suggestion, imagining the quaint charm of the place. Sally, especially, felt a surge of nostalgia, having not been back to the old farm for many years.


    But Emily''s smile held a secret, and she paused, letting her words hang in the air like a well-kept secret.


    "The winter harvest festival may not matter to me anyway," Emily said calmly, pausing for a brief second.


    "You know, I''ve made a decision. I''ve decided to leave Sommerfield and move back to New Hampshire. I want to be closer to my family."


    There was a moment of stunned silence. Sally and Maggie stared at Emily, their eyes wide with shock, but Emily''s expression was calm, her smile serene in the face of the unexpected revelation.


    "I''ve thought long and hard about it," Emily began, her voice laced with determination. "This isn''t a spur-of-the-moment, emotional decision. I''m ready to move on."


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Maggie, her face etched with disbelief, reached out as if to grasp the words.


    "Don''t rush the decision," she implored, "It''s a shame to throw it all away. Just take some more time. We can talk more about it. If it''s finances, we can work something out."


    The room seemed to hold its breath as Emily spoke again, her voice steady despite the turmoil in her heart. "It''s not about money," she said, "But with all that has happened, I don''t feel like Sommerfield is the place for me anymore."


    Sally, her eyes reflecting a mix of sympathy and anger, interjected, "None of this is your fault. You shouldn''t feel like you have to be the one to change anything."


    Sally''s mind roared with fury at the injustice, at how a callous man''s actions had shattered the life Emily had so meticulously built in Sommerfield. She took a deep breath, the air rushing in to temper her rising anger, not wanting her outrage to spill over into their cordial conversation.


    Emily nodded, her eyes flickering with gratitude for their support. "It''s not just about that," she said softly, her voice carrying the weight of her contemplation. "It''s difficult for me to express, but I just don''t feel like I can make my life work in Sommerfield anymore." She paused, her words heavy with unspoken emotions. "It''s not about going back to the way it was. Everything is just different now."


    Emily paused, taking a moment to organize her thoughts. Her gaze lowered to the yarn in front of her, her fingers moving deliberately as she chose her words with care.


    Her voice, when it came, was steady yet laden with sadness. "My reason to be in Sommerfield is no longer there," Emily began, "As much as I have fallen in love with Sommerfield and feel loved by parts of this community, I have nothing more to give." Her eyes flickered with a mixture of determination and longing. "I want to be selfish for once, to be smothered by my family back home, the people I miss deeply."


    "The community loves you," Maggie said urgently. "You would be terribly missed, Emily. You''re such an important part of the commerce in Sommerfield."


    "The town will survive without its pastries and croissants," Emily''s voice was soft but resolute. "It''s not like I''m providing an essential service like Sally''s grocery store. As long I stay here, there will always be Steve''s dark cloud hanging over me, even as the police are seriously investigating the events with Steve."


    Her hands moved with purpose, expertly maneuvering the yarn into intricate patterns as if the crochet work was a tangible representation of her emotions. The rhythmic motion seemed to soothe her, grounding her amidst the storm of emotions.


    "Even after all of that," Emily continued quietly, her voice barely audible above the rustle of yarn, "I''ve had a few well-wishers advising me to consider giving Steve a second chance, suggesting that we reconcile for the sake of our marriage."


    A flicker of disbelief crossed Emily''s face, a painful reminder of the insensitivity she had encountered.


    "You can Ignore those people. If they harass you any more, let me know. I''ll give them a piece of my mind." Sally''s eyes flashed with protective anger.


    Emily nodded, her appreciation evident, but she remained calm. "It''s quite alright," she replied. "I know they mean well, and I don''t pay them any serious attention. But that''s the kind of community Sommerfield is. It''s a place of second chances for its native sons and daughters, steeped in family values and the sanctity of marriage." Her voice carried a hint of sadness. "As wonderful as that is, it''s just not where I need to be right now."


    Sally looked on with a mixture of understanding and sadness. She wished, more than anything, that Sommerfield could be the sanctuary Emily needed. But sometimes, even the warmest of communities couldn''t heal the wounds that ran too deep.


    Maggie, her eyes darting awkwardly between Sally and Emily, struggled to find the right words. In the end, all she could muster were a few generic words of comfort, her genuine care and concern drowned in a storm of uncertainty.


    She hesitated for a moment before changing the subject, a feeble attempt to lighten the heavy air. "I really hope you change your mind, Emily. I truly do," she said, her voice carrying a note of desperation. "But if you''re leaving, then I''ll organize the grandest farewell party Sommerfield has ever seen."


    Emily chuckled, a bittersweet sound filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Maggie," she said softly. "I appreciate that. And don''t worry, I''ll be here for at least a few more months. There are matters to tidy up, like the divorce, selling the shop, settling loans, and the rest of my finances." She glanced at Maggie, her eyes searching. "Maggie, do you think I can have a chat with Paul sometime? I just wanted some guidance on selling the business."


    Maggie nodded eagerly. "Of course, Paul would be more than happy to help," she assured her.


    Emily, her fingers deftly moving over her crochet, looked up at both women. "Could you keep this between yourselves for now?" she asked, her voice a mere whisper. "I don''t want to create more talk than there already is."


    Both Maggie and Sally nodded in agreement, respecting Emily''s need for discretion. As they returned to their crochet work, Maggie''s mind churned with thoughts. Perhaps, she pondered, if Emily was to leave Sommerfield, she could buy Emily''s business. It would present a fresh challenge, an endeavor she could proudly call her own.


    "Say, Emily," Maggie began tentatively, her voice filled with curiosity, "what sort of capital commitment and ongoing costs are there for running a pastry shop?"


    Emily glanced up, her eyes thoughtful. "I hope to get at least three hundred thousand for the business," she said, her tone matter-of-fact. "As for running the shop, it''s roughly eight hundred a day. I have yearly contracts to supply a number of shops around the local area, so the business is profitable, but it won''t make you a millionaire, and it''s tough work." She looked at Maggie intently. "Are you interested in taking on the business?"


    Maggie waved off the suggestion, a faint smile playing on her lips. "Oh, no," she said quickly, "I''m just curious, that''s all."


    "You know, it would be great if you could take over. It means my baking assistant can continue to work for the shop. She''s a sweet girl who moved here from Millerton, and she''s a dream to work with."


    Maggie nodded, her mind racing with possibilities. "I wouldn''t be afraid to take it on," she replied, her voice strong and confident, "But first I''ll need to convince Paul to loosen the funds for it. The business side I can handle; it''s the practical, baking aspect that might be a challenge. I''m more comfortable serving champagne and blinis than kneading dough and working ovens."


    Emily placed a reassuring hand on Maggie''s shoulder. "Seriously, think about it," she urged. "I can stay for a month or so to help you through the handover period."


    Maggie''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Really? That''s totes awesome!" she exclaimed, borrowing a phrase from her daughter Mary''s vernacular.


    However, Sally''s expression darkened, her eyes filling with sorrow. "Maggie! It''s not ''totes awesome''." she chided, her voice cracking with emotion. "Emily''s leaving Sommerfield forever. We might never see her again."


    Sally''s hands trembled as she put down her crochet work, her emotions overtaking her. She covered her mouth with her hands as tears began streaming down her face. Maggie''s excitement instantly turned to remorse.


    "Oh my God, Sally, I''m so sorry," Maggie said, her voice thick with guilt. "I was being selfish and insensitive."


    Emily, understanding the depth of Sally''s pain, moved closer and put her arms around her friend. Sally leaned her head on Emily''s shoulder, finding comfort in her embrace.


    "I''m so sorry Emily, but it''s not just you that''s leaving, it''s Becky too. My old heart just can''t take any more heartbreak."


    Sally chokes on her words, uttering them amidst her heart-wrenching sobs. Emily continues to comfort Sally, patting her gently on the back.


    "Life is really strange sometimes," Emily mused, "When you think you have it all figured out, when you decide to grab life by the horns, things happen, and the rug is pulled right from under you." She spoke with a sense of sanguinity about her own situation. "But things bend both ways. What is a tragedy in someone''s eyes is a wonderful event in another''s."


    Sally looked up at Emily, her tears still fresh but her sobbing was eased by Emily''s perspective.


    "My mother was a crying wreck when I left home. But moving back home after all these years, I''d like to think she''d be more than happy to see me again."


    A small smile tugged at Sally''s lips, buoyed by Emily''s resilience.


    "You know what?" Emily said, her voice filled with acceptance, "I''m going to be just fine."


    Sally smiled through her tears, finding solace in her friend''s strength. Maggie, sensing the need for unity, joined them, placing a hand on Sally''s arm. Sally wiped her tears with a tissue offered by Maggie, grateful for the comforting presence of her dear friends.


    In an effort to shift the conversation away from the emotional heaviness, Sally asked, "Emily, where in New Hampshire are you from?"


    Emily''s eyes brightened with nostalgia.


    "A small, inland treasure called Winton. It''s a place that rivals Sommerfield for its scenic beauty and small-town charm. We even boast the best boiled dinners within a hundred miles." Her words were laced with pride, a testament to the love she held for her hometown.


    Sally let out a squeamish laugh. "Boiled dinner? That sounds utterly awful," she said, her tone light but honest. "Doesn''t sound anywhere as appealing as a freshly baked hot dish straight from my old mother''s oven."


    Undeterred, Emily crossed her arms, her smile broadening. "Well, Sally, you shouldn''t judge a book by its cover. Maybe you need to come to New Hampshire and try it for yourself. Who knows, you might find many other wonderful surprises waiting for you."


    Sally, her spirits lifted by the prospect of new adventures, sat up excitedly. "You know what? I was just talking to Ted about it earlier today. We''re thinking about going on a road trip around America. Can you imagine that? An old Sommerfield girl like me seeing the entire country, driving all the way to Key West, bathing in all that tropical sun. Just the thought of it is giving me an orgasm!"


    Emily and Maggie burst into laughter, the unexpected bawdiness of Sally''s comment catching them off guard.


    "No wonder you and Ted were in such a good mood earlier today at the store." A sense of realization washed over Maggie as she connected the dots.


    Sally, her cheeks flushed from both embarrassment and excitement, continued, "It''s just a dream for now, but I''ll work extra hard and plan even harder for it now that we''ve got an extra stop in New Hampshire."


    Emily''s eyes, still shining with admiration for Sally''s ambitious spirit, turned to Maggie, her expression gentle and encouraging.


    "What about you, Maggie?" Emily inquired, her voice filled with genuine curiosity. "What about your dreams? Is there something you''ve always wanted to do or a place you''ve wished to visit?"


    "Dreams? Me?" Maggie scoffed, shaking her head. "I''m just in damage control mode right now, trying to keep my family from falling apart. Honestly, I''d be glad just to have Dan back in Sommerfield."


    Maggie''s gaze turned distant as she continued, revealing a long-buried desire. "Paul did promise to take me to Italy a long time ago," she said, her voice tinged with wistfulness. "He made that promise after I chewed him out over our sad and unromantic honeymoon in Milwaukee."


    Sally, her brow furrowing in confusion, couldn''t help but ask. "Milwaukee? What''s there in Milwaukee?"


    Maggie rolled her eyes, "God knows," she replied, a hint of amusement in her voice. "Our honeymoon inconveniently overlapped with his business trip. So I tagged along like some unwanted guest. At least we made the best of what little time we spent together. The hotel we stayed at did have a really nice spa. And, well..." she continued, her tone becoming more hushed, "I gave birth to Dan nine months later, and I''ve never left Sommerfield ever since."


    Sally gasped dramatically. "Outrageous!" she exclaimed, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Twenty-odd years without a holiday? That''s unheard of! When Ted and I go on that road trip to visit Emily, you''re coming with us. With or without Paul."


    Maggie laughed, a sound tinged with both appreciation and protest. "There''s no way I''m going to be the third wheel on your lovebird holiday. And you do realize that New Hampshire is in the opposite direction to Key West don''t you?"


    Sally waved a dismissive hand, her carefree demeanor undisturbed. "Well I''m not great with directions," she confessed, "they''ve got GPS these days so I''m sure we''ll find the way. We can easily make a detour to New Hampshire. Anything to see our dear Emily."


    Their discussion was abruptly halted by the creak of the classroom door swinging open, announcing the arrival of the rest of the crochet club members. The trio exchanged quick glances, Emily''s eyes reflecting a glimmer of hope and optimism. She felt reassured, knowing that their friendship wouldn''t fade even after her departure from Sommerfield.

 Chapter 40: Double date

    Under the afternoon sun, the Carrot Creek boardwalk sprawled before Becky and her companions, a wooden pathway winding its way around the edges of a former farm pond. The pond, once a focal point of rural life, was now nestled amidst a light industrial complex, a transformation that had not diminished its tranquil charm entirely. Tall grasses swayed gently in the breeze, and the distant hum of machinery provided an unusual harmony to the natural surroundings.


    Colin had proposed the location, although he openly acknowledged it was a feeble imitation of the esteemed Salmon Resort boardwalk. Its reed-lined banks, the vibrant mix of bird species, and the refreshing, pristine water were unparalleled there. Yet, he confessed, it was the only workable choice considering their limited time constraints.


    Becky, undeterred, brimmed with energy, fueled by Sophia''s contagious enthusiasm for adventure. With a lively spark in her eyes, she took charge, the boardwalk creaked beneath her steps as Colin hurried to match her pace.


    While they led the way, Becky engaged Colin in conversation, eager to uncover the details of his life and passions.


    "So, Colin, tell me more about yourself. What do you do when you''re not guiding tourists like myself?"


    "School was and is still a big part of my life." Colin started, "My mother made sure of that. She was strict, you know! I wasn''t exactly a model student in junior high, but my mother kept pushing and pushing me. Eventually when I reached junior year, something clicked. I loved commerce and business studies. When I graduated, I ended up with an A grade average thanks to those subjects."


    Becky smiled. "It''s great that your mother''s encouragement paid off."


    "You are right, it''s easy to see that now but me and my mom were fighting almost everyday. Plus there were a lot of other things going on at the time. It''s a wonder I made it through."


    Colin looked wistful before he turned his head towards Becky.


    "What about you, Becky? What was school like for you?"


    "Chemistry and biology was my thing in high school." she replied. "I''ve always wanted to become a vet ever since an elementary school field trip to a local farm. I remember asking a vet I met during the trip what I needed to do to become like her. Her words were etched in my memory: ''A grade average in senior year, chemistry, biology, and get used to waking up early and long days out in the cold!''"


    "Sounds just like working at the deli." he quipped. Becky responded with an empathetic laugh.


    "As much as I love working at the deli, it''s just a pit stop on my journey to getting that degree," he confessed, his eyes gleaming with determination. "I''ve had tantalizing glimpses of fantastic opportunities in Minneapolis, but the thing is, when I come back to Millerton, it''s like this wave of calm and fulfillment washes over me. I thrive in the laid-back, unhurried vibe of regional hospitality. And, well, I''ve got my reasons to stay close to home. My mom, she''s got this unbreakable bond with Millerton."


    Approaching a massive puddle that blocked their path, Colin took a quick run up, aiming to leap over it. However, his jump fell short, and he ended up splashing water everywhere. Becky swiftly sidestepped, narrowly escaping the splash zone, and burst into laughter at his clumsy attempt. Colin, his face flushed with embarrassment, apologized profusely. He extended his hand, his way of making up for his mishap, helping Becky cross a narrower section of the puddle. Although she could have easily cleared it herself, she graciously accepted his hand, appreciating the gesture.


    As they continued their way around the pond, they could hear the laughter of playfulness from Dan and Sophia as they faced the same water obstacle. Returning to their conversation, Becky approached a more delicate topic.


    "Colin," she began tentatively, "Is your family in Millerton? You mentioned wanting to be close to your mother."


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Colin''s voice carried a sense of openness as he spoke about his family. "My parents divorced when I was in elementary school," he said, his tone tinged with acceptance, "I haven''t seen my father in quite a while. He moved to Toronto, Canada, where I heard he has a new family."


    Becky nodded, her understanding gaze locking with Colin''s. He pressed on, his voice unwavering.


    "My older sister''s there too, raising a baby boy on her own. I live with my mother here in Millerton. She works as a florist and does the occasional event planning. It''s actually where I first got exposed to the hotel business."


    Becky''s attentive nature put Colin at ease, allowing him to open up further. "I have dreams of running a small hotel of my own someday," he confessed, a hint of excitement in his voice. "I know it won''t be easy, juggling studies and work, but I believe it''s the right step for me."


    "That''s incredible Colin, I really hope you get the chance one day." Becky smiled understandingly, her eyes reflecting a shared struggle. "It can be a real challenge," she admitted. "There are days when I come back from work totally exhausted and done with life. Then there''s still a pile of assignments and revision that stands between me and a good night''s sleep. Sometimes, I question my own sanity."


    "It''s comforting to hear I''m not the only one who is insane." They shared a smile, "Sometimes I feel like the odd one out. It''s not just because of my obvious cultural difference, but my workmates at the deli, while generally friendly and supportive, don''t always understand my focus on study."


    "I can imagine how that might feel, but you''ve got a big dream and no one else is going to chase it for you."


    Colin nodded in agreement, it felt good just to be understood for once. Curiosity sparked in Colin''s eyes as he turned the conversation back towards Becky.


    "I must admit, I''m incredibly impressed by your achievement of gaining admission to such a prestigious university. What''s it like studying there?"


    Becky''s eyes danced with excitement as she began sharing the details of her veterinary studies in California. "The teachers are very experienced. They are not just wonderful veterinarians, but they are also excellent mentors. The focus on practical experience, getting hands on with animals has made a world of difference. It''s a demanding curriculum with so much theory and class work to cover on top of the clinical work, but Colin, I would not trade it for anything in the world."


    Her radiant smile and unwavering positivity fascinated Colin; he was utterly captivated, hanging on to every word she shared about her studies in California.


    Their stroll around Carrot Creek concluded in just under an hour. Becky, with her relentless energy, had set a blistering pace, determined to pack as many activities as possible into their day.


    As the group, now reassembled in Dan''s pickup truck, ventured toward their next adventure. Becky''s energetic spirit hadn''t wavered; if anything, it burned brighter, a beacon guiding them toward their next adventure.


    From the front seat next Dan, Sophia leaned over to share their next destination with the group. Becky had previously expressed a desire to go bowling, an activity Sophia had promised but now regretfully admitted was actually unavailable in Millerton. Still, Sophia assured them that she had a delightful alternative in mind.


    As they drove to the next destination, Sophia was still wearing the remnants of a mischievous smile. She had used their trailing position during the walk to delve into the intricate details of Dan''s history with Becky. Now, her eyes gleamed with curiosity and subtle amusement as she kept stealing glances at Becky in the rearview mirror.


    They soon reached the Millerton Lawn Bowling Club, where a charming log cabin clubhouse greeted them, operating on an honesty system for play. Becky, a newcomer to lawn bowls, was enchanted by the straightforwardness of the setup, she happily put a five dollar note into a donation box which covered their fee.


    The group divided into teams based on their hometown, with Dan and Becky on one side and Colin and Sophia on the other. Dan had assured Becky that he was an old hand at lawn bowls, Becky cheekily commenting that given his old age she wasn''t the least surprised.


    Their initial attempts at bowling were comically inept, the oddly weighted bowls proving to be quite the challenge. Laughter rang out as they fumbled through the game, with even the regular players nearby joining in on the amusement. Eventually, with some guidance from their more experienced neighbors on the greens, the four friends found their footing.


    Becky and Dan, in particular, discovered their rhythm, triumphing with a resounding 24 to 2 victory over Sophia and Colin. The losing pair were engaged in a stream of continuous, playful banter. Their amicable disputes reverberated across the green. Colin, in a sequence of unintentional moves, succeeded in displacing several of Sophia''s victorious bowls, unintentionally gifting their jubilant opponents an unexpected bonus.


    As the twilight deepened, they wrapped up their game, their faces flushed with laughter and the satisfaction of a good time. Darkness had begun to settle upon Millerton as they made their way back to Dan''s pickup truck. With their hearts light and spirits high, they arrived at their final stop, the Bison Brewery nestled at the end of a tree-lined cul-de-sac, not far from the deli where Dan and Colin worked.

 Chapter 41: Heart to heart at the brewery

    The brick facade of the brewery with its name written in faded paint hummed with the sounds of gentle guitar and occasional chatter. As they made their way to the bar, they found that their timing was just a hair too late for happy hour.


    Undeterred by this minor setback, Sophia, relentless in her pursuit of cheap beer, immediately formulated a plan. She nudged Becky, and the two of them approached the unsuspecting barman with their charm in full force.


    Their sweet talk and winsome smiles worked their magic, convincing the young barman to retroactively apply the happy hour discount to their purchase.


    Triumphantly placing four large steins of the signature Bison Brewery Stout on the table, Sophia and Becky reveled in the applause from Colin and Dan. Colin pledged to cover the next rounds in appreciation, with Dan poised to follow suit.


    In the brewery''s beer garden, the boys had secured a comfortable spot with two small couches facing each other beneath the welcoming shade of an oak tree. Strings of incandescent bulbs dangled from the canopied branches, casting a warm, inviting glow over the seating area. The sparse, weekday crowd created an intimate atmosphere, allowing them to bask in the subtle ambiance of the brewery.


    Becky settled down beside Sophia, her fingers curling around a soft, faded fabric cushion. She took in her surroundings with a sense of wonder, captivated by the brewery garden''s rustic charm and the gentle strains of a guitar wafting through the air.


    Her organized mind, accustomed to dissecting and analyzing, couldn''t help but draw comparisons between this brewery and her regular university hangout. But despite any mental evaluations, there was an undeniable sense of something special about this moment. It was a unique combination of place and people, one that demanded her full attention and appreciation.


    Furthermore, there was an undercurrent of excitement in the air, the promise of discovery lurking around every corner. Every question, every shared thought, held the potential for curious revelations. Amidst it all, Dan sat across from her, his presence a steady anchor in the sea of new experiences and unexpected adventures that awaited them.


    The Bison Brewery Stout was not to be underestimated, and as Becky took a large sip, the rich, robust flavor enveloped her palate. The nine percent brew carried a hefty punch, though it disguised itself with a smooth oatmeal finish. In this easygoing atmosphere, surrounded by friendly faces and the low-stakes banter of newfound companions, Becky found herself relaxed and uninhibited.


    Turning to Sophia, Becky couldn''t help but be intrigued. With a sense of curiosity that matched her scientific mind, she leaned in and asked, "Sophia, I want to know more about you, tell me about your plans and dreams."


    Sophia, ever unpretentious and refreshingly honest, didn''t pause to ponder the question.


    "I don''t think or plan in a way that results in what you''re probably meaning by dreams," she replied, her arms enveloping Becky in a familiar embrace. "I have short-term goals, things I feel are within my grasp. Whatever happens next is decided by whatever stupid thing the past Sophia committed herself to," she added with a chuckle. "Sometimes it leads to a well-padded bank account. Other times, well, beers happen."


    Becky laughed, her heart warmed by Sophia''s down-to-earth personality.


    Colin, having been quietly listening to their conversation, saw his opportunity to offer his perspective.


    "Sophia," he said, his voice thoughtful, "she''s a bottom-up person. Instinctual, wild, willing to play the hand she''s dealt." He turned to Becky, a warm smile on his lips. "Becky, on the other hand, from what I''ve gathered in the short time I''ve known her, seems more like a top-down type. Her eyes are always on the goal, she''s patient, and she knows everything has a purpose."


    Colin then turned his gaze to Dan, sizing him up with a thoughtful expression. "Dan," he continued, "he''s the middle ground. He dreams of Sommerfield, but life throws him Millerton, and he''s making the best of it."


    Dan shrugged off Colin''s comments, amused by his friend''s amateur psychology.


    Not one to miss an opportunity for a playful jab, Dan turned the tables and asked, "So, Colin, where do you fit in this grand system of the universe? Are you at the top, bottom, left, right, up down or in and out?"


    Sophia, always quick on the uptake, chimed in with a grin, "Colin''s definitely a top-down person. He''s a man with a giant plan. He''s studying his nuts off to get what he wants. He''s a lot like Becky, actually. They''re two peas in a pod."


    Becky and Colin locked eyes for a moment, a silent understanding passing between them. Colin''s earnest, polite smile made Becky break into a muffled laugh, the connection between them growing stronger by the minute.


    "Oh Sophia, I wish I were in Dr Becky''s academic league. Her report card probably makes Einstein look like an underachiever."


    Dan, ever-observant friend, noticed the telltale blush creeping up on Becky''s cheeks. In a moment of playful mischief, he decided to intervene on her behalf, determined to share a lighthearted story from their shared past in Sommerfield.


    "Back in Sommerfield when we were kids," Dan began, his eyes creasing with amusement.


    Becky shot him a warning glance, her lips pursed, eyes wide, silently cautioning him to tread carefully.


    Undeterred by her warning, Dan continued, "You know, Dr. Becky here didn''t always want to be a vet," his voice laced with teasing affection. "No, she once wanted to be a dinosaur rancher. Why, you ask? Well, because her dad had once buried a large deer leg bone in her backyard one day and told her it was from the dinosaurs that migrated through Sommerfield in the spring."


    Becky chuckled at the memory, grateful that this particular story wasn''t one of the more embarrassing ones Dan could have shared.


    "I was, like, four years old, okay?" Becky defended herself, her tone playful. "I didn''t know dinosaurs were extinct. Heck, I probably didn''t know what ''extinct'' even meant."


    Always armed with a quip, Sophia joined in on the fun. "Becky, you should come back to the diner sometime. I highly recommend the T-Rex T-Bone. A real Jurassic delicacy."


    Colin, unable to resist the opportunity, also chimed in,. "And after that, you can swing by the deli," he added, "Try our triceratops sandwich. It''s absolutely dino-mite."


    A wave of groans and laughter swept through the group, the shared teasing creating an effortless rapport among them.


    "I swear, I''ve always been a victim of my dad''s pranks. I just wish I could be a bit more keyed in on his tricks." Becky said, her tone laced with a hint of resignation.


    "It''s not because you aren''t smart, you just tend to take everything so seriously." Dan explained.


    Becky sighed, her shoulders slumping.


    "I can''t help it, Dan," she replied, her voice soft. "I really wish I could be different."


    Sophia, jumped in. "Don''t you change a thing. We love you just the way you are. After all, we can''t all be flying by the seat of our pants. Life would be complete chaos if that were the case."


    Becky burst out with laughter, appreciating Sophia''s support. "I know! But sometimes, I wish I could close my eyes and throw caution to the wind."


    Sophia''s expression softened, and she looked at Becky with tenderness.


    "It''s quite simple really." Sophia said, her voice warm. "Just follow your heart."


    "Woah, woah, slow down there, Sophia," Dan said, grinning at Becky. "Dr. Becky here might need instructions on how to ''follow her heart''. Preferably written down in point form, with annotations and diagrams where appropriate."


    "Ha ha, nice one Mr. Funny Pants." Becky retorted, her playful tone belying her exasperation.


    "Ignore Dan, he''s a bit simple. You already know exactly what you need to do." Sophia raised her beer glass, offering it in a toast.


    Becky raised her glass in response, and Sophia proclaimed, "To following our hearts."


    Taking a deep breath, Becky echoed Sophia''s sentiment. "To following our hearts!" she declared with deep, passionate resolve.


    In unison, the ladies downed the last of their beers, wiping their mouths with their arms simultaneously. They noticed their synchronicity and burst into infectious laughter, the sound echoing through the brewery garden.


    Becky''s dissatisfaction with her empty beer glass was evident as her brows furrowed. "Time for the next round," she declared, her words firm as she glanced across the table at the boys, her eyes demanding their attention.


    Colin, ever the gentleman, raised his hands in a gesture of compliance. "That''s my cue," he said, rising from the couch and turning towards the ladies.


    "What''ll it be?" he asked, "Cider, schnapps, or cocktails?"


    In her slightly tipsy state, Becky, attempting to channel her father''s playful spirit, blurted out in an exaggerated imitation, "Sommerfield has been..." She burst into giggles, correcting herself mid-sentence, "Sorry...I mean Millerton has been and always will be brewski country."


    Her solo giggles filled the air, delighted and spontaneous. Sophia and Colin exchanged bemused glances, trying to decipher the source of her amusement.


    Colin, ever the pragmatist, chimed in, "What are you talking about, Becky? Millerton''s got more than good beers. We have a thriving micro distillery scene. The local corn whiskey is especially famous, neat or mixed."


    Dan, put a hand on his friend''s shoulder, "Don''t mind Miss Giggles here. She''s probably on her last drink already. Get ready to order her a pop or something for the kiddies."


    Becky, ever defiant even in her inebriation, protested. "I''m still sober enough to remember that the next round after this is on Dan," she declared, her voice surprisingly steady.


    Meanwhile, Sophia, fueled by the thought that the night was far from over, punched the air with glee. With a sly look, she leaned close to Colin, whispering her drink suggestion in his ear. She shot a quick wink in Dan''s direction before leaving with Colin towards the bar, leaving Becky and Dan to their own.


    As Colin and Sophia walked away leaving behind a trail of laughter, Becky''s eyes followed them with a smile. She turned to Dan, her words slipping out a little too loud and honest, "Danny Fenton, I really like your friends. If every night was this fun, I''d move to Millerton too."


    Dan''s grin widened, and he rose from his couch, crossing over to where Becky sat. Taking a seat beside her, he settled into the cushions. Becky instinctively slid closer to him, resting her head on his shoulder. A gentle tiredness washed over her, brought on by the beer and the quietness that followed Sophia''s departure. Her head bounced slightly as it settled against his arm, his well-defined muscles providing an unexpectedly comfortable pillow.


    Her eyes, glazed with contentment, looked up at him, catching a glimpse of a tattoo peeking out from the bottom of his shirt sleeve. Intrigued, she lifted her head from his arm and focused on the inked artwork. With a boldness fueled by alcohol, she rolled his sleeve up, revealing the intricate and colorful depiction of a creature. Its body was feathered and flamboyant like a peacock, with wings that fanned out gracefully. Its head, however, bore the features of a dog, its legs muscular and sinewy, ending in claws reminiscent of a lion.


    "Wow, Dan, I didn''t know you had a tattoo," Becky said, her voice filled with genuine awe.


    Dan glanced at the ink, a small smile playing on his lips. "I got it a year ago, it''s a Simurgh, a creature from Persian mythology." he explained, his tone carrying a hint of pride.


    Becky''s tiredness dissipated in an instant, replaced by fresh energy and curiosity. "I know it''s a Simurgh!" she exclaimed, "I''ve read about it and seen illustrations in books."


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "Of course you have. In different stories, the Simurgh imparts wisdom and providence to people. Certain elements in those tales really resonated with me, so I chose this tattoo. It brings me comfort when I think about those stories."


    Delicately, Becky placed her hands on Dan''s arm, her fingers lightly tracing the outline of the creature.


    "It suits you, really." her voice soft.


    "I''m glad you like it," he replied. "Say, would you ever get a tattoo?"


    Becky shook her head emphatically. "No way! I was there when one of my friends got a tattoo. She was moaning and groaning in absolute pain. It looked like she was having a baby."


    They shared a laugh.


    "Hey Dan, I was thinking..."


    As she spoke, Dan rolled his sleeve back down, the tattoo on his arm disappearing from view. He turned his full attention to her, waiting for her question. But Becky''s gaze remained locked on his sculpted arms.


    "Have you ever thought about coming back to Sommerfield?"


    Dan hesitated for a moment, his expression showing the struggle of articulation.


    "Actually, I''ve been thinking about making a move to Minneapolis sometime in the near future."


    "Oh, really?" she strained to keep composed, "I didn''t know you were thinking about such a move."


    "Yeah, well, ever since I went on a trip to the Twin Cities with Lisa about a year ago, I realized there are certain advantages to living in a big city. The shopping malls alone are a sight to behold. One mall there is probably bigger than the entire Sommerfield."


    He chuckled, but Becky''s face remained blank, devoid of any reaction.


    "I never thought that you cared about shopping malls."


    Dan''s expression softened as he elaborated, "It''s not merely about the malls; it''s also about having straightforward access to essential services. Imagine, if I had been in Minneapolis when I fell seriously ill at the end of junior year, I wouldn''t have had to endure an hour-long journey to receive treatment. These things make a real difference, you know."


    Becky nodded, absorbing his words, and holding back a barrage of questions and counterarguments that bounced in her mind.


    "It''s not all about me," Dan continued, his voice thoughtful. "Sometimes, it''s about the people I care about having more choices and opportunities. Places with shopping malls, hospitals, and universities. It doesn''t even need to be Minneapolis."


    Becky looked at Dan with a mixture of longing and uncertainty, wondering about her place in his heart. With a hint of sadness, she finally asked, "When do you think you''ll leave Millerton for a place with a Walmart?"


    Dan sighed, a heavy weight in his chest.


    "It''s still early days, really," Dan replied, his voice carrying a mix of uncertainty and determination. "I don''t have a timeframe yet, but Colin and I are planning a trip to Minneapolis. We''ll stay there for a short while, check out the place, see if any neighborhoods catch my fancy. Colin''s got an uncle there who runs a restaurant slash grocery; maybe we can both work there while we find our feet."


    Becky''s gaze softened, her eyes reflecting understanding and compassion. She reached out and gently placed her hand on his.


    "I hope it works out for you, Dan. I really do. I''ll visit you in Minneapolis when you''ve settled there."


    Dan expressed his gratitude. He glanced away, his heart heavy with regret for not being able to offer her the same support four years ago when she had left Sommerfield. A complex mix of emotions washed over him. He felt a bittersweet sense of pride and happiness seeing her flourishing in her new life, yet it was accompanied by a profound sorrow that he no longer played an intimate role in her life.


    "Another reason I''m considering the move is for Mary," he added hopefully. "If I settle in Minneapolis and find a big enough place, she could come live with me after she graduates from high school. Mary''s heart is set on college. Every time I see her, she''s still wearing that college sweatshirt you gave her. If she decides on studying in Minneapolis, I could be there for her, so mom and dad have one less thing to worry about."


    "That would be amazing for her to have a familiar face in the city," she said, her voice filled with genuine enthusiasm. "She''d love Minneapolis. The two years I studied there were adventure-filled and really prepared me for life in California. Did you know that Mike''s dad studied architecture in Minneapolis?"


    Dan shook his head, a small smile playing on his lips. "No, I didn''t. That''s really cool!" he replied, genuinely intrigued. "Since working at the granary, I''ve seen Mary mature so quickly. She''s started toying with the idea of doing business studies. Dad was over the moon to see her taking an interest in something sensible for once."


    Becky nodded thoughtfully, absorbing the details he shared. "The university in Minneapolis boasts an excellent business program. A classmate from my senior year ended up studying there. Though I must mention, it''s incredibly competitive and quite challenging to get admitted into the course. Mary should talk to your dad a bit more to make sure she''s studying the right subjects and getting the most credits she can."


    "I have no doubt that Mary will do whatever it takes to make it," Dan said, his voice filled with confidence. "She''s determined, just like someone else I know."


    He looked with admiration at her. "So, what are your plans after your studies? Have you thought about coming back to Minnesota, to Sommerfield?"


    Becky hesitated for a moment, her eyes flickering with uncertainty before she blurted out, almost thoughtlessly, "I''m not going back to Sommerfield. I''m going to accept an internship at an animal hospital in Los Angeles."


    A broad smile broke across Dan''s face, genuine happiness reflecting in his eyes. "Congratulations, Becky," he said, his voice warm and enthusiastic. "That sounds amazing. Tell me, what''s the clinic like? What will you be doing as part of the internship?"


    Becky seemed lost in her thoughts, her mind wandering somewhere beyond the immediate conversation. "What''s what like?" she asked, her voice distant.


    "The clinic where you''re doing your internship," Dan clarified, his smile never fading.


    "Oh," Becky said, her focus snapping back to the conversation. "It''s an animal hospital that has a long-standing relationship with my university. I applied for it about six months ago before the holiday. I''ve been mulling over it, but I''ve decided to accept it."


    "I just know you''re going to thrive working there. The hospital would be very lucky to have you."


    Sophia and Colin returned to the table with a flourish, Colin bearing bowls of peanuts and pretzels while Sophia balanced a wood paddle cradling four small glasses of clear liquid.


    With theatrical flair, Sophia slid the paddle onto the table before Becky and Dan, casting a sidelong glance at the couple, feigning ignorance of their previous moment.


    "It''s time to get some real liquor into you." Sophia declared as she picked up a glass of the mysterious liquid and handed it to Becky.


    Becky accepted it with trepidation, her eyes narrowing suspiciously at the seemingly benign drink in her hand.


    "What is this?" Becky asked, her voice suggesting that the drink contained some hidden potency.


    "It''s the liquid pride and joy of Millerton," Colin proclaimed. "Sophia suggested I buy the surprise schnapps secret sampler, four glasses that encapsulate the essence and refined ''spiritual'' culture of this great town."


    Undeterred, Becky held the shot glass confidently, stealing a quick glance at Dan before downing its contents in one swift gulp.


    Dan''s eyes widened in surprise, Sophia let out a whoop of approval, and Colin broke into applause, thoroughly impressed by Becky''s gusto. However, a pained grimace etched itself on Becky''s face as she turned to Colin, her voice croaky with complaint.


    "Colin! I trusted you! That tasted terrible! It''s like drinking an old car tire!"


    Sophia, thoroughly entertained by Becky''s reaction, burst into laughter.


    Sophia chuckled at Becky''s plight. "Babe, it seems your luck ran out. That must have been the old farmer''s schnapps¡ªa true acquired taste, embodying the early settler experience: bitter with a sweet aftertaste."


    Becky grimaced, clearly dissatisfied with her selection. She put down the shot glass and turned to Dan, a determined look in her eyes, as if urging him to redeem the situation.


    "Come on Dan, you''re next, take your shot." she said, her tone insistent.


    Sophia picked up another glass from the paddle and extended it toward Dan, but Becky intervened.


    "Wait!" Becky exclaimed, "I''ll pick the drink for Dan. I don''t trust Sophia to be impartial."


    Sophia raised an eyebrow. "It''s called a surprise sampler, Becky. I didn''t pour or choose the drinks myself."


    "Well, you can probably tell which is which from the refraction differences of each drink, or something like that."


    Sophia scoffed good-naturedly. "You Sommerfield girls are a distrusting bunch," she put down the glass, "But fine, you can choose Dan''s drink."


    Dan patiently waited, his eyes fixed on Becky. She meticulously inspected each glass, examining them with intense focus. Pretending to pick up a glass, she shot a suspicious look at Sophia and Colin, searching for any hints they might give away.


    "Dr. Becky, they all look the same. There''s no great Millerton conspiracy that''s out to get you." Colin teased.


    Ignoring his comment, Becky took her time, before finally making her choice. She picked up a glass and handed it to Dan with a confident smile.


    Sophia let out a sigh. "Well done, Einstein. It''s the same one I gave Dan earlier."


    Becky blushed with amusement. She quickly put it back down and randomly picked up the next glass, handing it to Dan with a grin.


    Dan took the drink Becky had chosen for him, examined it, gave it a thoughtful sniff, and then took a large sip. His face lit up, experiencing the flavors as though he were in a commercial for a beer commercial.


    "It''s really crisp and fruity," he exclaimed.


    Becky couldn''t believe it. She snatched the glass from Dan''s hand and sampled the last few drops for herself. Her frown deepened as the sweet, crisp flavor hit her palate, like the first breath of cold winter air.


    "It''s so good," she declared, her tone incredulous. "Like eating a fresh apple straight from the tree, except all nice and alcoholic."


    Colin watched their reactions with amusement, then leaned in to explain, "That must have been the famous Applefarm aperitif. It''s a limited-season offering, and I was dying to give it a try. Looks like I''ll have to wait for next year, since Becky and Dan greedily finished it all themselves."


    "Oh no, I''m so sorry Colin!" she said sincerely, "I''ll buy you a shot later to make up for it."


    Colin chuckled and waved off her apology. "It''s okay, I was just teasing you."


    Sophia''s eyes sparkled with playful intent as she claimed the last two drinks, passing one to Colin. They lifted their glasses in a silent salute, the transparent liquid inside catching the dim light. Sporting a playful twinkle, Sophia linked arms with Colin, playfully mimicking a wedding toast as they took their drinks.


    "Now that we''re married," Sophia declared, her tone mockingly authoritative, "be a good dear, Colin, and buy everyone some dinner. Chop chop!"


    Colin, feigning helplessness, turned his eyes towards Dan and Becky. "Save me before the honeymoon starts!" he exclaimed in mock desperation.


    "Colin, you''re in luck. It''s my turn to buy the next round of drinks. You can accompany me to the bar." Dan offered in reprieve.


    With Sophia playfully urging them to hurry back, Dan and Colin left the table. They returned soon after, balancing trays of burgers and more beers. The group settled back into their seats, their laughter and conversation continuing as they indulged in the delicious food and drinks.


    After their meal, they played a few games of darts under the starry sky. The dartboard hung from the sturdy oak tree, and their aim, as expected, was far from perfect. Every now and then, a dart would veer off course, hitting the tree trunk with a resounding thunk.


    Despite their growing fatigue, the group was determined to make the most of their time together. The conversations flowed seamlessly, filled with stories and anecdotes that kept everyone engaged. But as the night wore on, Becky began to feel the toll of her long day that had started so early in the morning, compounded by the intimidating experience at the art gallery.


    She watched as Sophia, in the midst of her usual chatter, briefly paused to check her phone messages. Seizing the opportunity, Becky turned to Dan and spoke in a hushed tone, "Dan, I have a slight headache."


    Sensitive to Becky''s meaning, Dan nodded in understanding as he leaned over to Colin, who was seated nearby, and whispered something into his ear. Colin promptly stood up and took a seat beside Becky, his voice low and gentle as he addressed her.


    "I had such a great time with you today Becky." he said, his voice sincere. "We should definitely stay in touch, update each other on our studies and everything else."


    Becky''s eyes lit up with excitement as she eagerly took out her phone, exchanging contacts with Colin. The prospect of continuing their friendship beyond this night brought an excited eagerness to her face. Their hug, though born out of a recent acquaintance, carried the warmth of old friends, neither of them wanting to let go.


    Meanwhile, Sophia, momentarily engrossed in her phone, finished with her messages and looked up. The sight of Becky and Colin in their friendly embrace made her realize that the night was coming to an end.


    "Is everyone going home?" Sophia asked, a tinge of disappointment in her voice.


    Becky, releasing herself from the hug with Colin, turned to Sophia and nodded solemnly. Sophia, ever the spirited one, immediately threw herself at Becky, Colin agilely rolling out of the way to avoid Sophia''s enthusiastic embrace.


    "Don''t go yet," Sophia exclaimed with enthusiasm, her eyes shining with excitement. "There''s still so much I need to show you! We haven''t even gone dirt biking together."


    Becky laughed, her voice laced with nervous excitement. "Dirt biking? That sounds a bit hardcore for me. I''ve never even ridden a motorbike before."


    Sophia, undeterred, reassured her. "It''s easy, just like riding a bicycle. I''ll teach you, it''ll be a blast!"


    Becky hesitated, her nerves palpable. "Is it hard to learn?" she asked tentatively. "Maybe next time, when I come back to Millerton."


    "Or, even better, I can come visit you in California!" she suggested eagerly. "Do you live in a dorm? Can your room accommodate an extra person?"


    Becky nodded, her apprehension growing. "Yes, I live in my own dorm room," she replied, her voice uncertain.


    Sophia''s excitement knew no bounds. "That''s perfect! I''ll be the ideal roommate. I hardly make a mess, and I''m great with cooking and cleaning. Plus, you can bring me along to all those dorm parties with all the hotties!" her mind wanders monetarily before she suddenly shouted, "Coachella! Have you ever been to Coachella, Becky?"


    The seriousness in Becky''s eyes contrasted with Sophia''s playful enthusiasm. "I''m not sure if visitors are allowed in my dorm," Becky said cautiously. "But I can help you find a nice and affordable place nearby."


    Colin, sensing Becky''s unease, chimed in with a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, Becky. Sophia''s just joking," he said, his tone light. "She''s got a wild imagination. It''ll probably take her ten years to save up enough money for a plane ticket to California."


    Sophia shifted her attention to Colin, playfully draping herself over him. "Now that we''re married, darling, what''s yours is mine, including this bulging wallet," she teased, her hands sneaking into his pockets in a mock-search for treasure.


    Colin, not one to back down, responded with a grin. "My wallet''s empty after those burgers you just wolfed down. Plus you''re welcome to whatever''s left in my bank account after my student debt."


    "I find that hard to believe, considering the new SUV you recently bought." Sophia countered.


    Colin shrugged, "It''s a ten-year-old SUV, and my mom loaned me money for it. She''s yet another person I owe money to. I''d be glad to let you deal with my mom if you''d like."


    "Ah, Colin the mommy''s boy. Are you even allowed to be out on a school night after eight o''clock?"


    Their banter continued as Dan subtly motioned to Becky, suggesting it was time to leave. As they got up to go, Dan turned back to Colin, his tone serious. "Look after Sophia and make sure she gets home safely, okay? Walk her home before you head back yourself."


    Colin nodded soberly, his attention momentarily diverted from Sophia, who was still teasing him relentlessly.


    However, Sophia noticed Dan''s attempt to leave and called out to them, briefly pausing her banter with Colin.


    "Becky!" she called, her voice lively. "Have a safe trip back to California! And, you know, also stay safe tonight. Use protection!" She burst into giggles, Colin quickly grabbed her, attempting to stop any further embarrassing remarks.


    Becky blushed, quickly waving goodbye to Colin and Sophia before walking ahead of Dan. He shook his head, amused, and then turned to Becky with a grin. "As I told you before, Sophia is a human beer sponge," he remarked, laughter in his eyes as they continued their way back, leaving behind the lively banter of the night.

 Chapter 42: Dans home, Dans heart

    The night air was cool as Becky and Dan made their way back from the Bison Brewery, the smell of beer and the sounds of laughter dissipating behind them. They strolled down the quiet, darkened street toward the deli where Becky''s pickup was parked, its silhouette visible under the dim glow of a streetlamp.


    Reaching her pickup, Becky pulled open the door, taking a jacket from the back seat. Following Dan''s lead, they made their way to a sturdy wooden stairway tucked beside the deli, ascending together toward his apartment.


    Opening the apartment door, Dan flicked on the lights, revealing a tidy and warm living space. Becky instinctively kicked off her shoes, not wanting to dirty Dan''s clean abode. The soft glow of lamps illuminated the room, casting a cozy ambiance that contrasted the dark night outside.


    As Dan led Becky into his apartment, her steps growing slightly steadier, she suddenly stopped, a moment of sobriety returning to her eyes.


    "There''s one more thing on my Millerton bucket list that I haven''t done yet," she said, her voice carrying a touch of contemplation.


    "Well I hope your thing is to fall asleep on the couch because I am beat." He handed her a glass of water, he knew the toll a night of drinking could take.


    "No way I''m giving up on the day so easily," she retorted as she accepted the glass with a grateful smile, "When I was talking to Colin at Carrot Creek, he mentioned that there''s a hidden rooftop cinema on one of the bars here in Millerton. Watching a movie with a galaxy of stars above us, that sounds like such a unique experience. I want to see what it''s like."


    Dan''s eyes lit up with recognition. "Oh, I know the place," he said, his tone nostalgic. "I took Lisa there once, and she loved it. But..." he added, a hint of regret in his voice, "it''s only open on Saturdays. I''m afraid Colin might have given you false hope about this fanciful activity."


    "But I''m flying out on Saturday! How could Colin be so mean?" she exclaimed, her eyes wide with mock betrayal.


    "Colin probably said that to give you a reason to come back to Millerton one day." Dan paused for a moment, studying Becky with a thoughtful expression, "I noticed he pays a lot of attention to you, Becky. He seems to really like you."


    A subtle warmth crept into Becky''s cheeks as she settled onto his couch. Her hands found a crochet-covered cushion that Maggie had made, and she held it close, taking in the comforting atmosphere of Dan''s apartment.


    "Colin is a really nice guy," she replied, her gaze drifting around the room eventually coming around to Dan, "I found him really easy to talk to. We have a lot in common."


    "I''m so glad you enjoyed your time with my friends. They''re a good crew, and they helped me a lot during some really tough times."


    "I''m just relieved to see you doing so well in a new town. I did worry about how you were coping with such big changes, not having friends and family around you."


    Dan smiled appreciatively, "I did also have Lisa. I owe a lot to her love and support."


    "So, is that why you took Lisa to the rooftop cinema and not me?" Becky drew her courage and offered Dan a challenge, "Now I feel like a second-class friend."


    "You know what," He walked over to the door, reaching for a set of keys sitting in a tin box, his mind concocting a plan.


    "To make it up to you, I do have an idea. Can you grab a new, white bedsheet from my room? I''m going to pop down to the deli to borrow a little something."


    Curios about his strange request, she jumped up from the couch as she chased him to the door. "What sort of prank are you trying to play, Danny Fenton? I''m not your maid! Why do I need to grab a new bed sheet?"


    Dan''s grin widened, "Trust me," he said, his voice holding a promise. "I''m going to give you a surprise for your final night in Millerton. I''ll be back in a few minutes." With that, he winked at her, before he darted out the door, leaving Becky in bewilderment.


    As Dan left his apartment to head down to the deli, Becky found herself alone in the quiet sanctuary of his space. Dan''s apartment exuded a sense of warmth and familiarity, as though it was a natural expansion of Dan''s old room back in Sommerfield.


    With the freedom to explore at her own pace, Becky paced about, examining the apartment in careful detail. The furnishings were unpretentious. She could see that many items, like the floor lamp and coffee table, appeared to be second-hand pieces that exuded the charm of being sturdy and well-worn. Each piece appeared to hold an untold tale, waiting patiently for someone interested to reveal it.


    She walked across a large rug, its color reminiscent of autumn leaves, and her eyes were drawn to the shelf in the living room. It held a collection of memories from Dan''s life. Taking pride of place was a photo of Dan and his family, taken a few years before his departure from Sommerfield. They all wore genuine smiles, with no hint of the turmoil that would eventually lead to his leaving the town.


    Further down the shelf, a photo of Lisa still occupied a corner. It reminded Becky of Lisa''s beauty, her long blonde hair cascading like a golden veil. However, the photo was no longer the focal point. It was partially obscured by a baseball bearing the marks of a solid hit and a souvenir beer mug from the Twins'' major league team. These seemed to be mementos from baseball games Dan had likely attended with Lisa. Becky scanned the other shelves, high and low, but found no traces of herself in any of his displays.


    Her heart sank momentarily, but she quickly reasoned that it was too much to expect any reminders of their past. After all, they hadn''t spoken to each other in so many years. Pushing aside her initial disappointment, she continued to explore, moving over to the window corner of his apartment. There, she found his home gym, a punching bag hanging from the rafters. On the floor, a set of heavy dumbbells and a speed rope hinted at a dedicated workout routine.


    Her eyes then fell upon the dining table, a focal point in the room. It was adorned with a mismatched pair of wooden upholstered dining chairs that bore the signs of homemade repairs.


    Atop the table lay a captivating project, meticulously laid out on a large green cutting mat. An in-progress model war plane took shape, constructed from hand-cut pieces of balsa wood and shaped with modeling putty. It was a hobby entirely new to Becky, a facet of Dan she had never known. A genuine smile played on her lips as she marveled at the craftsmanship before her. It was a testament to Dan''s creativity and attention to detail, qualities that added depth to the man she was rediscovering.


    His tools were meticulously arranged at the mat''s periphery, each item placed with purpose. Nearby, a stack of reference photos and a book on World War Two rested open, pages revealing the intricacies of the air war in the Pacific. It was a window into Dan''s passions, a glimpse into the world that captivated his thoughts and inspired his hands to create.


    With her self-guided tour almost complete, she turned towards the final sanctum of this intimate place. Taking a deep breath, she walked towards his bedroom. The subtle scent of Dan''s distinct aftershave greeting her as she took her first steps inside.


    The bed, neatly made, seemed to echo the orderliness she had witnessed throughout his apartment. Drawn to the bedside table nearest to the door, her eyes fell upon a small collection of hardcover books. Her heart quickened. Had Dan taken an interest in reading in her own likeness?


    Intrigued, she picked one up and examined its cover. She discovered they were recipe books, their pages filled with culinary secrets from the old continent. Italian and German cooking bibles, their pages hinted at a rich history, perhaps passed down through generations in a distant homeland.


    A smile played on Becky''s lips as she considered the depths of Dan''s interests. She wondered if he had learned Italian or German, or if the books were a source of inspiration for his culinary endeavors. Putting down the book, her eyes drifted across the room to the far bedside table, illuminated by slivers of pale moonlight that streamed through the window.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    There, in a simple lacquered wood frame, was a photograph that instantly captured her attention. It was an image from their past, a moment frozen in time at the Minnesota State Fair.


    In the captured moment, she and Dan sat side by side in the antique, two-passenger boat at the Ye Old Mill Ride. Their smiles were radiant. It was a snapshot from a school field trip, a day that marked Becky''s first adventure beyond the confines of Sommerfield.


    As her fingers delicately traced the outlines of the photograph, the scenes of that memorable day played in her mind like a vivid movie. She could taste the flavor of the fried curds on the white paper trays. The picnic table where they sat, sticky under her fingers, laughter filling the air as their classmates played and joked around them on the grass.


    The photograph held more than just a frozen moment in time; it held the essence of their friendship. In it, she was wearing Dan''s baseball cap, a gesture so endearing and quintessentially Dan. She remembered how he had lent her the cap to shield her eyes from the brilliant, cloudless sky, an act of kindness that had etched itself into her memory.


    Her gaze lingered on the photograph''s details, taking in the intricacies that had once been part of their shared adventure. The miniature farm dioramas they had marveled at during the ride, crafted with painstaking precision, flooded her thoughts. The tiny rolls of curled yellow craft paper that had formed miniature cornfields stood out in her mind, a testament to the artistry that had gone into recreating a world within those dimly lit tunnels.


    As Becky replaced the old photograph, she couldn''t help but notice the slightly ajar drawer on the bedside table. Curiosity stirred within her, and she cast a cautious glance over her shoulder towards the doorway before yielding to the temptation and gently pulling the drawer open.


    Inside, she found a neatly organized assortment of opened envelopes and postcards. These were the letters and postcards she had sent Dan over the years, spanning her time in Minneapolis and California. Among them was one final letter, accompanied by a birthday card, dating back around seven months¡ªa letter that had marked her impending return to Sommerfield.


    She took the letter in hand, her eyes reading the familiar lines of her own handwriting. The content of the letter was concise but brimming with longing and heartfelt wishes for a reunion. It was filled with desperation and vulnerability, a raw reflection of the profound sadness she had felt due to their growing distance. As she read it, an uncomfortable realization crept into her thoughts¡ªcould her words have inadvertently played a role in Dan''s breakup with Lisa? She quickly pushed aside that disconcerting notion, choosing not to dwell on speculation.


    Gently folding the letter and returning it to its place, she nestled it between the pages of the birthday card. With a careful motion, she slid the card back into the drawer, her eyes catching a glimpse of something else in the far corner of the drawer¡ªan opened box of condoms.


    That unexpected reminder of Lisa''s lingering presence sent a wave of discomfort through her. It felt as if she had ventured too deeply into the intricacies of Dan''s life and presumptuously assumed she understood the full extent of his emotions.


    Consciously, she pushed the drawer closed, leaving it slightly ajar, just as she had found it. She felt a sense of shame for her impolite intrusion into Dan''s privacy, a reminder that some aspects of his life were best left untouched. Pacing out of the bedroom, she left behind the unanswered question of her initial purpose for entering, her thoughts now mired in a mix of self-reproach and uncertainty.


    She returned to the living room just as Dan swung the door open and stepped in, a broad smile on his face. In his hands, he cradled a projector.


    "Look what the cat dragged in," he said with an enthusiastic grin. "It''s an old projector we use for promotions, projecting scenes of the Italian streetscape to bring some character to our window displays."


    Dan glanced at Becky, whose expression seemed slightly pale and distracted.


    "Where''s the bedsheet I asked you to grab?" he inquired, his tone filled with curiosity.


    Becky blinked, looking flustered. "I completely forgot," she admitted, her eyes searching the room. "Could you show me where your bedroom is?"


    Dan chuckled warmly, setting the projector down on the dining table. "Don''t worry, I''ve got it," he reassured her. "Are you okay? Do you want to get some rest?"


    Summoning the last reserves of her energy, Becky flashed a bright smile, though it was still tinged with fatigue. "I''m fine," she replied. "I can rest on my flight back to California. I want to see what your surprise is before calling it a night."


    "In that case," Dan said with a hint of excitement, "could you grab a few drinks from the fridge? I''ve got some Sommerfield brewskis in there that I was saving for a special occasion, but I also have seltzers if that''s more your speed."


    "Oh, we''re definitely in seltzer territory at this hour," Becky agreed as she walked over to the fridge, retrieving two cans of seltzer. Dan disappeared into the bedroom briefly, returning with a neatly folded white bedsheet.


    Becky raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. "What''s the bedsheet for?" she asked.


    Dan grinned, a twinkle in his eye. "You''re about to experience an incredible, VIP-only rooftop theater experience right here and now."


    Dan strode over to the balcony door and swung it open, letting in a refreshing rush of cool evening air. The gentle breeze seemed to rouse Becky from her fatigue-induced daze. With a sense of purpose, Dan stepped out onto the small balcony, carrying the folded bedsheet with him. He deftly unfurled it, the fabric billowing gently in the night breeze. Using two laundry clips, he secured the top corners of the bedsheet against one of the side walls, creating a makeshift silver screen that shimmered under the moonlight.


    Becky watched in amazement, impressed by Dan''s resourcefulness. She realized his intentions and hurried back into the apartment to retrieve the projector. With nimble fingers, she hooked it up using an extension cord, while Dan made precise adjustments to the tension of their makeshift screen.


    With their setup complete, Dan surveyed their handiwork with a satisfied smile. "It may not be as professional as the rooftop theater at the bar, but at least we get to choose what movie to watch," he remarked, his eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    Becky, beaming with excitement, fetched a beanbag she had found inside the apartment and placed it in front of the makeshift screen. She settled into the beanbag, and Dan joined her moments later. In the cool evening air, their bodies were close, and warmth blossomed between them under the moonlit night.


    Curiosity got the better of Becky, and she couldn''t help but inquire, "What films do you have?"


    Dan reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone, connecting it to the projector. "Although the setup is old-fashioned, technology has allowed us access to almost every film ever made in history," he teased. "Tell me your mood and preferred genre, and I can find something that is sure to please."


    After a moment''s consideration, Becky replied, "I want to watch something fantastical, imaginative, and filled with folklore."


    Dan accepted the challenge with enthusiasm. He devoted several minutes patiently searching through a film website, presenting Becky with various options while she shook her head at the ones that seemed too laden with horror elements. Eventually, Dan found an anime film from a renowned studio, promising a journey into a fairy tale world. Becky''s eyes lit up with approval as she nodded eagerly.


    Under the light of the moon and the flickering glow of the projector, the film began to play on their makeshift screen. The images, slightly distorted by the wrinkles in the ad hoc sheet, flickered to life, creating a surreal atmosphere that felt oddly fitting for the whimsical nature of the story. The sound, tinny yet enchanting, resonated from the speakers of Dan''s phone. Despite the imperfections, the homespun charm of their setup heightened the intimacy of the experience.


    Seated on the beanbag, Becky found herself drawn into the enchanting tale unfolding before her eyes. The cool seltzers in their hands provided a refreshment as they soaked in the whimsical journey of each scene. The vivid narrative, imaginative characters, and the slow, soothing melodies of the piano track worked in harmony, lulling her tired mind and body into a state of tranquility.


    Weary from the long day''s events ¡ª from the heart-pounding encounter with the Wendigo at the art gallery to the whirlwind tour of Millerton with her new friends, Becky''s eyes began to grow heavy.


    Gradually, Becky succumbed to the calming atmosphere. Her breaths became soft and even, her eyes closed, and she slipped into a deep slumber, leaning against Dan''s arm. He hadn''t realized she had fallen asleep until he felt a subtle moisture against his skin. A small smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he looked down at her, his thoughts taking him back to a time before they had both left Sommerfield.


    He marveled at the serene expression on Becky''s face, her soft brown hair cascading gently across her features. The gentle rise and fall of her chest and the rhythmic heaving of her breath against his arm filled him with a sense of profound connection, like the years of separation and divergent paths had all led them back to this very moment.


    After a prolonged moment, during which he cherished their proximity, Dan felt weariness gradually overtake him as well. Gently, he took the empty can from Becky''s hand and powered down the projector, returning back to the darkness, save for the dwindling moonlight.


    The unspoken dreams he had harbored for years, dreams of a rekindled connection, had found life in this quiet night. A deep sense of connection resurfaced, reminding him of the bond they had once shared. Yet, beneath the serenity of the moment, a pang of longing and uncertainty gnawed at him.


    He glanced at Becky, the contours of her face softened by the moonlight, and tenderly carried her back into the apartment. With utmost care, he placed her onto his bed, tucking her in with his own blanket. She looked so beautiful as she slept, her features elegant and familiar. After years of searching, his home now finally seemed complete.


    Closing the bedroom door softly behind him, Dan turned his attention to the remnants of their makeshift theater. He carefully packed up the projector and folded the bedsheet, each action a deliberate delay to the inevitable solitude that awaited him. With a heavy heart, he settled down on the soft couch in the living room, surrounded by the echoes of their final shared evening.

 Chapter 43 (Final Chapter): Gifts of Fate

    A few days later, the departure hall of the airport buzzed with activity. Ted and Becky navigated through the sea of travelers, having left Becky''s luggage at the check-in counter. They had arrived early, heeding Sally''s advice, ensuring ample time for unforeseen delays from their long drive. The final week of summer break had turned the airport into a chaotic blend of excitement and tension, amplifying the already stressful atmosphere.


    Ted, mindful of their growling stomachs, suggested grabbing lunch before Becky''s flight. The food hall offered an array of choices, but the options seemed mundane, with generic fast-food joints jostling for the business of undiscerning travelers, each with endless queues. Ted''s discerning eye settled on a midwestern burger outlet, a slightly less generic choice in the sea of sameness. The menu boasted cheese curds, a unique touch amid the familiar offerings.


    Opting for a gesture of kindness, Becky insisted on treating her dad. Ted watched with a fond smile as she placed the order, appreciating the thoughtfulness that mirrored her mother''s kindness. They sat across from each other, their silence echoing the unspoken emotions that had built up during the long drive from Sommerfield.


    The air between them was heavy with unsaid words, a poignant reflection of the tension that had settled between them. Ted sensed Becky''s bottled-up emotions suppressed just beneath the surface. He chose his words carefully, not wanting to add to her distress.


    Amidst the buzzing chaos of the airport, Ted and Becky found a momentary refuge at a small table near the bustling food court. Ted observed the frenzied activity around them, his eyes crinkling in amusement as he remarked, "It''s like a beehive at the airport today, isn''t it?"


    Becky nodded, her eyes scanning the crowd as she took a sip of her soda, the condensation from the cup leaving a faint dampness on her fingers. The noise of the airport faded into the background as Ted continued the conversation, trying to maintain a semblance of normalcy amidst the whirlwind of emotions.


    "What''s the weather like in California at the moment?" Ted inquired, his voice carrying a note of genuine interest.


    Becky glanced at her phone, her thumb swiping across the screen to check the latest updates. "It''s eighty four degrees right now." she replied, her tone casual.


    Ted whistled appreciatively, his eyebrows shooting up in surprise. "That''s toasty," he said, a grin tugging at the corners of his lips. "Closest I''ve been to that kind of balmy weather was when I stuck my hand into the hot dog warmer back at the shop."


    Becky managed a weak chuckle, her eyes flickering with a semblance of amusement as she took another small sip from her drink. Her attention shifted when a woman dressed in business attire, engrossed in conversation on two different phones, approached their table. Without missing a beat, Becky swiftly moved her backpack out of harm''s way, preventing it from being squashed by the oblivious woman.


    Ted shook his head, his voice tinged with amusement, "Airports are such strange places, aren''t they? It''s like a portal to a different world. You step onto a plane, and a few hours later, you''re in a completely different place where they speak a different language and even drive on a different side of the road."


    Becky grinned, her tone teasing, "That''s just England, Dad. They speak English there too."


    Ted chuckled, appreciating her quick wit. In that moment, he couldn''t help but think about how much he would miss these exchanges, the playful banter that had become a part of their daily lives. His thoughts drifted to the Fentons, the memories of that memorable lunch rekindling a topic he had been meaning to discuss.


    "It''s a shame about Dan not being able to work at the grocery," Ted said, his voice tinged with disappointment. "I got your mom all excited about it too. I kind of feel bad about it, counting my chickens. But anyway, I''ll start asking around, see if I can find someone else interested in the job."


    Becky sighed, her eyes momentarily clouded with regret. "I''m sorry Dad. But Dan had his own plans, things didn''t line up the way we expected."


    Ted waved a dismissive hand, trying to downplay the situation. "Ah, don''t worry about it. It''s not your fault at all. Actually, I''m happy for Dan. From the sounds of things, he''s got some really good opportunities ahead of him. I hope it all works out."


    Becky nodded in agreement, her eyes distant. "Yeah, I hope so too. I always thought he wanted to stay in Sommerfield, but I guess a lot can change in four years."


    She finished her drink, shaking the empty cup absentmindedly. Her usual cheer and spark seemed elusive at the moment, overshadowed by the weight of their conversation. Ted sensed her subdued mood and shifted the conversation, attempting to lift her spirits.


    "Forget about Dan," Ted said gently. "We''re just glad to see you back home. And hey, saying goodbye isn''t forever, you know? We''re just a few hours'' flight and a leisurely drive away. You can come back anytime when you get sick of being a big deal in California. Just come back home to unwind, enjoy some fresh air. Heck, I''d even bust out my baking skills if you''re feeling a little brave."


    "Thanks, Dad," Becky replied, a hint of a smile touching her lips. "I know it''s not too far away, but I''ve got a lot going on with my studies."


    Her fingers played nervously with a napkin, her hesitation palpable. She took a deep breath, gathering her courage. "Actually, I''ve got some news. I''ve decided to accept an internship at an animal hospital near the university. I hope I''m good enough for them, I am hoping to learn a lot working there, maybe even pick up a specialty, who knows?"


    Ted''s eyes lit up with pride, his smile warm and genuine. "That''s fantastic, Becky! Your mom would be so excited to hear about this. You''re going to do amazing things, I just know it. Dr Rebecca Jones... It''s got a nice ring to it!"


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Becky''s eyes, filled with apprehension, met her father''s as she spoke softly, "Dad, please don''t tell Mom just yet. I don''t want her to think that, you know, I may never come back to Sommerfield."


    Ted regarded her with understanding, his voice gentle but resolute. "Becky, that''s crazy talk. Your mom would be over the moon that you''ve managed to earn such an amazing opportunity. We just want the best for you."


    Becky scanned his eyes nervously, her fears momentarily dissipating as she met his firm and proud gaze. A soft smile touched her lips before her expression once again turned tense.


    "Dad," she began, her voice trembling with vulnerability, "I''m so scared that I''ve made a mistake, doing what I''m doing. There are so many things I thought I wanted, wonderful and challenging things that I put my entire energy into achieving. But what if, in the pursuit of those things, I haven''t considered what I''ve lost as a price for my ambitions?"


    Ted''s eyes reflected empathy as he responded, his voice a comforting presence. "It''s natural to have doubts. I know things haven''t been easy for you, adapting to new environments and facing the challenges of your studies. We may not always know the details, but we know you''ve weathered a lot. And you''ll continue to face difficulties if you want to keep doing what you love, something meaningful. Just remember, no one really knows what they''re doing; we take it one day at a time, even someone as confident as Paul Fenton."


    Becky smiled, moved by her father''s wisdom, and she went over to him, wrapping her arms around him in a tight embrace. Her worries seemed to melt away as she held onto him.


    With a heavy sigh, Becky pulled back slightly and admitted, "I really miss you, Dad."


    Ted responded with warmth, "We miss you too, Becky. But you''re going to be just fine. Look at all the experiences and growth you''ve had over the past four years. In spite of this, Sommerfield will always be here for you if you decide to come back. Your mom and I will make sure of it."


    Becky nodded, tears welling up in her eyes but heartened by her father''s reassuring words.


    Half an hour later, the departure gate loomed before Becky like a threshold into another world. She exchanged a final goodbye with her dad, as she disappeared down the long corridor walkway leading to airport security. Their parting was marked by comforting smiles and a shared sense of contentment, the burden of the moment having been released during their heartfelt conversation over a simple lunch.


    Inside the airplane, Becky settled into her seat by the window. The plane soon roared to life, and she watched in silence as the city below her dwindled into a small patch of buildings and clouds in the far distance.


    The memory of that morning''s parting weighed heavily on her, the image of her mother''s tearful eyes and the echo of her own choked farewells etched in her mind. She had clung to the familiarity of her family home until the last possible moment, the comforting facade slowly slipping away as her father''s pickup rolled down the driveway, carrying her away from the sanctuary of her childhood.


    A sigh escaped Becky''s lips, dissipating into the ambient hum of the airplane cabin. A moment of profound solitude settled upon her, the awareness of being surrounded by strangers accentuating the loneliness that clung to her like a shadow that was rearing to pounce. In search of connection, she delved into her backpack, her fingers brushing against the cool surface of the computer tablet gifted by the Fentons. Gratitude swelled within her as she thought of the new and old connections that had taken root in both Sommerfield and Millerton.


    As she navigated through the tablet''s contents, Becky''s eyes softened with emotion as she discovered the carefully curated moments that Mary had assembled for her. Photos flickered on the screen, capturing precious fragments of time ¨C Becky with Dan''s family, a few choice moments of that unforgettable barbecue lunch at the Fenton''s and a selfie of themselves taken at the Quaint Quill bookshop cafe, Mary donned in the university sweatshirt that Becky had given her. Each image held a story, a reminder of the bonds she had forged in these towns, a testament to the richness of her experiences.


    Eager to delve deeper, she tapped on one of the songs Mary had chosen. The melody started, but its details were drowned amidst the airplane''s mechanical symphony.


    Determined to listen, she delved into her backpack in search of her headphones.


    Instead, her hands come across something else. It was a small, flat package resembling the size of a VHS tape, neatly enveloped in brown wax paper. It was a gift from Dan, given to her the morning she departed Millerton after spending the night at his place.


    ¨C


    As Becky sat in her pickup that morning, the engine humming softly, ready for the long drive back to Sommerfield. Just as she was about to drive away, Dan, standing by her open window, suddenly seemed to remember something important. With an apologetic smile, he told her to wait as he hurried back to his apartment, his footsteps echoing in the quiet morning street.


    Breathless but excited, Dan returned moments later, clutching a small, brown package in his hands.


    "It''s something I found while you were still in Minneapolis," Dan began, his voice filled with a sense of wonder. "There was a yard sale in Sommerfield. An old English teacher from the high school was moving away, and I stumbled upon this item."


    Intrigued, Becky wound down the window fully, leaning in to listen to Dan''s tale. His words flowed with enthusiasm, painting a picture of the quaint yard sale and the unexpected treasure he had found.


    "As I passed by the yard sale, I felt this strange pull, like fate was guiding me," Dan continued, "Among all the crockery and homeware, I discovered something unique, something right up your alley that I know you''d appreciate. There was no price tag on it, as if it had been forgotten, so I managed to buy it for just a dollar."


    As Becky eagerly accepted the small brown package from Dan, the waxy paper crinkled under her fingers. Her eyes widened with curiosity, and she looked at Dan, her excitement barely contained.


    "Can I open it now?" she asked, her voice tinged with anticipation.


    Dan shook his head, "Let''s make it a surprise. Open it when you leave Minnesota. It''ll remind you of Sommerfield if you ever feel homesick."


    With a nod and a smile, Becky carefully stowed the package into her backpack.


    ¨C


    In the dim light of the airplane cabin, Becky took out the package and began unwrapping the brown paper. As the tape peeled away, she lifted the wrapping open, revealing a small, hand bound book. The spine of the book was held together by a meticulous weave of hand tied string.


    She smiled curiously at the revelation, an odd gift that was fitting of its yard sale origins. The back cover of the book was facing her so she slowly turned it over. The front cover was made with green cardboard, the color of jade, just like the grass plains of Sommerfield.


    Her eyes drank in the vibrant cover, and in the midst of the emerald expanse, the title of the book, ''The Reefmaker,'' emerged in precise script, etched with a dark marker.


    Becky held her breath, her heartbeat quickening in her chest. An electrifying shiver raced down her spine, unstoppable and harrowing. She picked up the book with both hands, beholding it like a lost treasure, the realization of the situation sinking in. Tears began uncontrollably falling from her eyes.


    -------------


    - END -


    -------------


    Note from the author (Carpdime):


    Thank you reader for embarking on the journey of Sommerfield Summer! I had such a pleasure writing the beloved characters and their individual stories, I truly hope you have enjoyed the journey as well.


    I would love to hear from you if you have any thoughts or if you just want to say hi. Stay tuned for more writings in the future! Thanks again for reading!


    - Carpdime